Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume12 Epilogue

2011-07-20T03:53:31Z

69.114.30.48: /* Epilogue */

===Epilogue===

He was blocked. He had planned to ambush him but it hadn’t worked. The chain had wrapped around the Shim Adamantium Dite, and at the end of the chain was a metal ball. As the huge body turned around, the chain had wrapped up the Katana like a snake.

“You’re the same naïve brat as before.”

Those spirited eyes were less than a meter away. The breath that leaked out of the gaps in his teeth carried with it heat of Kei that caressed Layfon’s face.

“I thought you had already decided, but you hesitated at the critical moment. That’s why you could make such a naïve attack.”

Ruime pulled the chain, along with Layfon. He aimed at him with a foot. The kick sent Layfon flying to crash into a building. The impact created a large hole in the wall. Tiles fell from the rooftop. For a split second, Layfon had thought his abdomen was gone.

“You think you can do it with your body? Haha!?”

“………. I can still move,” he dusted off the tiles on him and stood up among the debris. “Kei still flows and I have a weapon. These are enough to kill you.”

“That’s why I said you’re a brat,” Ruimei sighed. His sigh caused the air to rumble. Cracks advanced across the ground.

Ruimei was a difficult to understand Heaven’s Blade successor like Cauntia. Once he was in battle mode, his Kei would run to its heart’s content. Allowing his Kei to run rampant was his true strength. As such, the Queen wouldn’t let him fight in a city. He was a man who fought as he willed, destroying everything in his surroundings in a battle.

“What’d you do after killing me? Kill off Troiatte too? Lintence as well? Then Barmelin, Tigris, Karuvarn, Reverse, Cauntia? What about after killing everyone? You’d kill the Queen too? And all the rubbish here? And after that? Destroy Grendan as well? And after? For this brat who hasn’t taken the future into consideration, how long do you plan to stay naïve for?”

“What else can I do!” Layfon shouted.

Before him was a face he was used to, a face he had known since he was little. Ruimei was standing here. Layfon had never liked him, since the time he first laid eyes on him. This dislike only intensified through time. If it was Ruimei, Layfon could kill him. But he had failed. Even with the Katana’s movement sealed off by the chain, he’d have liked to leave traces of injury on Ruimei. Among the Heaven’s Blades, Layfon could only forgive Lintence and Reverse. He would hesitate if he had to face those two. He doubted whether he could really surpass Lintence and kill him, and he thought himself terrible to want to kill Reverse.

The kick came again. Layfon blocked it with his arms crossed. The defense was meaningless. His body flew again, and this time, the impact destroyed an entire building.

“What is it that you have to do now? Be a coward brat? Kill me? Destroy the trash gathered here? Stop being lost and think of what you should be doing!”

“Wu.”

“Delbone!”

(Yes, yes.)

Delbone’s bitter laughter sounded. The flake flew to Layfon’s side and projected an image of Zuellni. They didn’t need to tell Layfon the meaning of the red dots spread out on the map. The signs Delbone used on the map weren’t just information. She had already memorized them all. They were all filth monsters.

“……….. Felli.”

(I’ve already said so.) Came Felli’s faint voice. He could hear the exhaustion in her voice.

(I’ve told you about the filth monsters’ attack, the negotiation with Grendan, and I’ve followed your judgment.)

“But………..”

If she could tell him in more detail……

(Stop it, Layfon.)

Delbone cut him off.

(You acknowledge the girl’s talent. In this situation, you can only rely on her to gather information. You’ve lost control of yourself, Layfon.)

(I………) Felli wanted to say something, but Delbone then cut her off.

(Your thinking power’s declined because of having filtered too much information. Though you have talent, you lack experience.)

Delbone’s words hit him like a rod.

(But weren’t you the one who didn’t notice it, Layfon? Before you became a Heaven’s Blade successor, you had coordinated with different psychokinesists. You’ve experienced long battles. You’ve seen Military Artists who fainted due to overworking their Kei veins. You’ve seen psychokinesists whose thinking power were reduced and could do no more. You had the experience to discover the problem, but you did not notice it. No one in this city holds more experience than you. If you don’t guide them, who will? But you did not do it.)

He was scolded. Delbone was scolding him and saying the responsibility of this battle was his. That was his first time experiencing this.

“I…………”

(The most important thing is to have her rest now?)

(Ah………….)

Felli’s voice suddenly disappeared. Her flake lost its power and fell onto the ground beside Layfon. Layfon could do nothing but stand here. He didn’t know what he should do now.

Ruimei had left for the next battlefield.

Delbone seemed to have done something to Felli. There wasn’t a place in this city that her power of psychokinesis couldn’t reach.

(What have you to say next, Layfon? If it’s some unsightly farewell, do you think I, in my age, will listen?)

“I…….. I didn’t come here to be a Military Artist……..”

(But you’re standing here as a Military Artist. You should already know how cruel this world is. Or are you saying Grendan isn’t enough to make you understand the cruelty of the world?)

Not at all.

(I’ve never anticipated you to be a commander. The ideal form Heaven’s Blade successor is someone that doesn’t need to think of anything else. But you should be able to comprehend your surroundings. You have experience that won’t lose to anyone else’s. If you use that experience well, the Military Artists in this city will become stronger.)

He had a lot he wanted to say. And it wasn’t his desire for things to turn out like this. He didn’t make himself like this. The Student President and the Head of Military Arts made the decision to have him fight. And wasn’t it the captain’s job to look after other Military Artists?

But he couldn’t say these things. Delbone said he should help them with their lack of experience. He could have done that but he chose not to. That was why she scolded him. Since he couldn’t learn anything in an Academy City as a Military Artist, he should teach others things. Wasn’t this the mission of those who lived in an Academy City? What had he done? He knew already. He had taught Nina and the others the basics of Psyharden. What else? There were many who needed training, but he had pushed them aside.

(This is the consequence of your actions.)

Delbone’s voice was strong and hard. But the feeling she conveyed was only that of a kind old woman giving a serious and angry expression. However, those words had a huge impact on Layfon.

(Stand up, Layfon Alseif. Because of your foolishness, there’s still something you have to see.)

“What……….”

(It’s something important to you. That’s why you’ve come here? The outcome of this event would hurt you more than the tragedy that’s occurred in this city. But you have to face it.)

“What’re you saying? Delbone!?” he shouted, his words like a threat, but they failed to reach her.

(Go and witness it, then decide what to do. If you are still the same as the present you, then you’re finished.)

The flake in the shape of a butterfly flew away. Layfon stood up. His foot touched Felli’s flake when he wanted to chase after it.

“……….!”

He picked it up, put it in his pocket and jumped. He had never realized that Felli was the one who supported him the most in Zuellni. He wouldn’t be moving now if not for her. She had fainted too when Zuellni lost control. That time, she didn’t use psychokinesis as long as she had used it now, but she had to process far more information than now. It wasn’t just quantity, but types of information. She was supporting Layfon and was probably aiding Nina and the others simultaneously. And if not, she must be doing something else – because Zuellni was in a desperate crisis.

Layfon had never thought about her. Indeed, this was his fault. He didn’t need her aid to return to Zuellni. Savaris was right beside him back then. He only needed to follow him from a distance that was neither close nor far. He could have let her rest for that time……..

“Damn………..”

Just thinking of this was enough to make him feel down. He continued to jump, the map that Delbone had shown already etched into his brain. The place where numerous lights gathered was his destination.

The entrance of A10.

Just what was this thing Delbone had mentioned? A bad premonition stuffed his chest. He ran faster.

<center>◇</center>

Troiatte was outside the crowd of giants and eliminating other giants. His speed was horrific to the average Military Artist. However, the number of giants was too great. The dots of light on Delbone’s map had hardly decreased.

“What’re these? So smelly and so many,” Barmelin complained.

She had appeared among a group of giants. The giants moved to surround her. To the eye of a filth monster, she had probably suddenly appeared there. The giants all raised their weapons, but they died when they did so.

“Smells so foul. Go die, you revolting creatures.”

She held a gun in each hand and opened a hole in the chest of the giants around her. None of the bullets hit the ball that Nina said was the giant’s weakness. Even so, these giants died. Barmelin’s dismal eyes could see deeper than Sharnid’s. She had discovered their deep life veins in an instant and had shot accurately. Her attacks cut off the giants’ lifelines in one swift moment.

Other giants trampled over their fallen comrades to encircle Barmelin with their weapons raised.

“No one’s life vein can escape my eyes,” she said to herself. She pulled the trigger with unbelievable speed.

The gun barrel contained only six bullets. She had used them all up. As she pulled the trigger, the gun barrel of her left gun popped out, pushing out the empty bullet shells. A part of the chains that weaved around her waist, chest, wrists and feet exploded. The separated part flew in the air and changed its shape. All the chains were Dites. Once Barmelin poured her Kei into the chains, they’d become bullets. The gun sparked and the bullets flew into the gun barrels as if sucked in by force. Barmelin made no redundant movements. Everything was done smoothly, flowing from one action to another as of a musical performance that suits any dancing stage.

She had opened large holes in the giants’ chests in the process of her dance. Once she stopped dancing, a part of the chain vanished.

“So troublesome. So foul. So cold.”

Feeling a chill at her own action and word, she shivered atop the corpses. She tightly hugged herself with the guns in her hands. Her gun barrels were empty. The giants seized the chance to bury her alive. But she didn’t move an inch for she knew what would happen next.

A flash ran past her. Only a Heaven’s Blade successor could feel it, and only a Heaven’s Blade successor could evade it. But that wasn’t a flash that one could evade entirely. Even Barmelin herself did not want to attempt it.

Steel Threads. Not infinite, but the number of steel threads could only be called countless. Steel threads made of a Dite. The Steel Threads moved like a hungry and thirsty wild beast seeking its preys. Once it found them, it’d hunt them down and slaughter them. The Steel Threads attacked together, dissolving its prey and piling the corpses up. The action wasn’t to satisfy the beast’s appetite. This could only alleviate some of its hunger. Besides, this wasn’t just to satiate its hunger.

It also sought strong enemies.

The Steel Threads were here to judge whether these giants held the right qualifications. The giants stood trial with their own bodies to evaluate what qualifications they held. If they weren’t suited to stand as strong enemies, then they must die. And even if they suited the criteria, they still had to die. No matter what the answer was, what awaited them was death.

One by the one, the giants lost their form and collapsed, cut into tiny pieces. No one could stop the threads.

The large black coat swayed. Green smoke floated above him. He walked in a relaxed manner, but no one could stop him. No one could get near. The zone of death expanded. No one could control this situation. Mercilessly, the Steel Threads cut down its enemies and anyone who planned to stop them into tiny pieces.

With his first step, ten giants fell.
With his second step, fifty giants fell.
With his third step, hundreds of giants collapsed.

The giants fell as he walked. Barmelin, Troiatte and even Ruimei could not match his speed.

When he reached Barmelin, a huge empty area had appeared.

“Is it here?” the man asked after tossing away the cigarette butt. The cigarette fell on a lump of muscle and the fire died.

“What’s this? Trying to look handsome? Don’t be so revolting. Go die,” Barmelin scolded.

Lintence’s eyebrow did not shake at the scolding. Besides, he wasn’t even listening. He took a new cigarette from his coat and lit it up. Friction between steel threads caused sparks, and he used that heat to light up the cigarette.

“Have you labeled it?”

“I already made the mark.”

In truth, Barmelin had with her a not-too-powerful gun to mark the shelter’s door. If she had used the Heaven’s Blade, she’d have opened a hole in the city.

“Make a hole with your bare hand.”

“You do it. Don’t make a girl do some rough task.”

“Are you still a girl?”

“What a maddening guy. Just roll up your beard too, foul man, and go die. You smell like foul smoke.”

“Which means you smell of foul perfume. The sewage water smells better than you,” he said, mentioning and nailing her complaint about her job several days ago. Her hands shook at his reminder, but she did not raise the weapons. After that job, she had been taking flower petal baths till now.

“You should clean up your job. If you keep being so willful, you’ll find yourself working in the sewer again.”

“Go and die. Become a doll of your own Steel Threads and die.”

Lintence’s lips shivered as he listened to her curses. The ground underneath him suddenly sank. He had cut it open with the Steel Threads. Beneath him was the entrance to the shelter. He landed and walked into the deeper part of the underground shelter.

“How revolting!”

Barmelin’s body shook when she couldn’t see Lintence anymore. She was laughing. That stiff man with a face of a dead fish actually laughed. Nothing was more revolting than that.

Lintence continued to head deeper into the shelter. He cut apart all the defensive doors and walls before him with the Steel Threads. He didn’t feel anyone’s presence. This area must have been abandoned. He could tell from the surrounding that the students had made a quick decision and then evacuated in an orderly manner. These people had brains enough to carry out such a task. His evaluation of the students rose a little bit as a result. Lintence’s birth-city was too peaceful. So peaceful that they couldn’t even evacuate in an organized manner. But for the students in this city, the ability to carry out such a mass evacuation was probably a tragedy.

After walking a while, he saw her.

“Lintence-san?” Layfon’s childhood friend looked at him with shock.

No one else was here beside her. Why was she here? Lintence found that surprising, as if she had stayed behind, knowing he was coming to pick her up.

“You knew?”

“Why are you here?”

The two asked their question at the same time, then fell into silence.

“I’m here to pick you up.”

The change in her expression did not escape his eyes.

“What is it?” he said without thinking.

“Huh? Nothing,” she shook her head lightly. Her expression was complicated. Suspicion and a feeling of exhaustion.

“Is Grendan here?”

“Yes,” he nodded.

Her shoulders rose as she sighed. “I feel like a fool. I rode the roaming bus here and had an uncomfortable experience.”

“That is what journeying is like. Most of them end without any meaning. No matter where it is, people keep on living. That truth won’t change,” he said.

People searched for a safe place to live in. Cities searched for safe places to keep their people alive. That was why a city would move and drift. Only Grendan was different and unusual. Roaming buses came into existence due to moving cities. But sometimes, a roaming bus would take a long route even though two cities were close. Lintence had come across two cities at war on his journey, meeting once again a city he had traveled to before. This thing happened frequently. Even though he wanted to travel to another city, he’d end up arriving at a city in his previous itinerary, stopping him from moving ahead. Leerin looked at him. He guessed she didn’t know what to say. He took a deep drag of the cigarette.

“If you have nothing to take with you, I can lead you out now. Got anything?”

Leerin thought for a moment and shook her head. Though she wanted to talk to Layfon again, she abandoned that thought.

Though Lintence felt a feeling of familiarity and regret, he did not care for that. It meant nothing to him. War would take place. All he needed was to follow the Queen to satisfy himself. That explained his acceptance of this job regardless of the little significance it held.

“Let’s go.”

“Right,” she nodded.

Lintence turned around to retrace his steps, and stopped.

“As I thought, you can’t!” someone shouted and Leerin found herself being hugged. The sound of wailing came behind her back.

“Wh, wh, what………..” she immediately knew who it was.

Lintence breathed out green smoke to replace his sigh and turned around once more.

“What did I come here for?”

“I’ve thought of it. I’ve been thinking since then, and then I understood. I understood a very important fact.”

Leerin fell under the embrace. A tall woman held her tightly with both of her arms. She had buried her head in Leerin’s chest and was rubbing her head against her like a cute little animal. It was Alsheyra.

“What’s it?”

“If this continued, you’d carry my Leerin like a princess. Do you think I’d forgive you for such a shocking thing!? Such a thing?”

“…………….”

“Even if I allow you to touch my Leerin’s back and shoulder with your perverted hand, but………. But if you touch her butt, and caress her, and you took her home without letting me know. Once I thought of that, I, I, I!”

“Who knew of such things,” he said, not wanting to converse with such an unreasonable person.

“Wh, wh, what………….” Leerin opened and closed her mouth, looking at Synola and too shocked to say anything.

“Sy, Sy…. Synola Senpai? Why are you here?”

“I came to save you.”

To hear that seriousness from the person in front of her, even Barmelin would shiver.

“You must be frightened? But we don’t have anyone else who suits this mission. But never mind. We can return to Grendan.”

“Ha, Ha………….”

Alsheyra………. Leerin called her Synola. Synola was the Queen’s fake identity when she lived outside the palace. Though she was the Queen, her time spent working as a Queen was probably less than one tenth of the Queen’s working hours. Lintence never thought it worthwhile to listen to her, so he had always filtered her words out. As such, he never remembered her fake name.

“But speaking of which, why…….. No. How did you get here?” Leerin finally shook loose Alsheyra’s hands and stood up.

Alsheyra’s expression turned serious, whereas Leerin’s face turned white. Lintence was familiar with Alsheyra’s personality. Though that was in itself a tragic thing, he did not sympathize with Leerin’s feeling. He meant the wasted effort she made to journey to Zuellni.

“Actually, I’m hiding something from you.”

“Oh, I see.”

“Actually, I’m the Queen!” she placed a hand on her own chest and looked apologetic.

“Really………….” But Leerin’s answer was cold.

“You don’t believe me?”

“No, I see. That’s why Lintence-san……… followed me like a guard.”

“You noticed?”

“No, but I felt what you do is possible. That’s the kind of feeling I have.”

Leerin had let her down mercilessly. Alsheyra had expected a bigger reaction from her. A more confused, then more shocked expression. A normal person would not have believed her word, but the person who had with her Heaven’s Blade successors would not have lied. At least, that kind of person would not have appeared in Grendan. Leerin wasn’t suspicious of her at all. Only that her reaction had betrayed Alsheyra’s expectation.

“Humph. Humph……..” Lintence’s throat stirred. Though he wanted to control himself, his mouth opened on its own and he failed to suppress what came out.

“Don’t laugh,” Alsheyra glared at him but failed to stop his laughter.

“Whatever, let’s hurry up and leave. It’s about time for the red faced monkey to arrive,” Lintence laughed as he said. Alsheyra looked down.

“A monkey’s face is originally red, along with its butt too.”

Leerin walked after Lintence with suspicion, not sure what they were implying. Though Alsheyra was determined to carry her, she had refused. They walked through the broken defensive walls and front door to arrive outside the shelter.

“That’s too high for Leerin.”

Originally, part of the road would descend to form a slope. But Lintence had cut a hole with his Steel Threads, the gap between the ground they stood on and the ground of Zuellni was two times a person’s height.

They didn’t hear any more sound of fighting. They heard Barmelin, Trioatte and Rumei talking above. They had almost finished killing off the giants. Otherwise, those three would be too impotent.

“You can shake Lintence loose now.” Alsheyra’s voice was like a spoiled cat. Leerin planned to ignore her.

“You’re a girl, Leerin, you must be careful! This guy is boring and super-sloppy. Look at his hair. If you give it a flick, fleas would jump out.”

“No way, you’re joking,” Leerin said.

“And he doesn’t wash his clothes daily.”

“Ah, that’s possible.”

“Right? So let me do it.”

“But I’m afraid to let the Queen carry me………”

“Don’t be. I won’t make you feel frightened.”

“But………..”

“That guy’s a guard, bodyguard! I can’t restrict his arms from moving!”

“It matters not whether the person here has free hands or not,” Lintence said.

“Shut up!” Alsheyra glared at him with a reddened face. Since her expression was like this, it’d be useless for Leerin to say anything more.

“Uh, I can’t win against you,” Leerin sighed and accepted her suggestion. Alsheyra clapped her hands happily without the air of a Queen.

…………. But the “air of a Queen” probably never existed in her in the first place. Leerin accepted this without much feeling. Though she thought she shouldn’t be bothered about this, she still wanted to think more on it.

Before that happened, the monkey had arrived.

“Ah!” Leerin burst out.

Light covered one side of Lintence, but the impact was nonexistent. Lintence’s Steel Threads had blocked the attack.

“Let Leerin go!” Layfon shouted. He stood in midair, looking down at them. His Katana looked to have stopped in the air. The Steel Threads had cancelled the Kei impact of the Katana.

Lintence lit up a new cigarette. His speed and power made Layfon swallow his words.

“So naïve. Did they not tell you already?” he said faintly to the young man that he had taught the Steel Threads technique. Layfon gritted his teeth. He looked at the person who was carrying Leerin and his expression froze.

“Your Majesty………”

“Hi, young man,” Alsheyra greeted him with a smile. Despair fell on him.

“I’m sorry, but I have to take Leerin with me.”

“What joke is this!”

“Leerin only came out to travel. Isn’t it natural for her to return to Grendan?”

“Don’t just make your own…”

“Which side is making its own assumption?” Alsheyra said.

Layfon looked at Leerin. “Leerin, come here!”

“Layfon…….” She ignored his gaze.

“Leerin!”

“This is the Queen’s order. I can’t disobey her,” she said in a tiny voice.

“Leerin!”

“I!......... I want to return to Grendan. One day, I’d return, and that just happens to be today. That’s how things are. Layfon, you can think like that.”

He landed, suddenly losing his momentum, but he still held the Katana ready.

Lintence noticed the weapon in Layfon’s hand. It was a Katana.

“……….. What did you do to her?” Layfon said.

“What manner you have. What do you think I’d do to her? Either way, she’s my cute junior in Grendan.”

Layfon’s expression didn’t sway. He understood the Queen’s personality. It wouldn’t be strange that she might actually be Leerin’s senior. And this was the truth. Why did he ask such a meaningless question? He should already have known.

“Leerin said she wants to go back. Layfon, can you move aside?”

“…………”

He didn’t reply, but he felt regret. His expression held both regret and stubbornness for Leerin. His gaze sought hers, but she kept moving her gaze away. She did not ask for his help.

A teacher-student relationship did not exist between Lintence and Layfon. The feeling was probably negative even if it existed.

Layfon could do nothing. He did not have a Heaven’s Blade and he was wounded. Though his Kei flowed, he could not use his full strength. He had no chance of winning against Lintence and the Queen.

“Layfon, please,” Leerin pleaded.

He shrank. The tension vanished. Lintence could tell from his Kei.

“Then see you again. I think you can keep living a normal life.”

Alsheyra’s words were expected, meaningless.

Had Layfon gone rusty? Lintence thought. He had thought so from the time of Layfon’s exile. Lintence hated his own skill getting rusty. That was why he left his home city. Layfon, on the other hand, left his home city to become rusty. That was the difference between them. After today, Layfon would return to his original path. To Lintence, this was a shame. But he had no urge to pick him up. A guy who couldn’t stand by his power was useless.

Keep moving. The field behind him was empty of people. Nothing obstructed the road to Grendan. Nothing. Not filth monsters. Not Military Artists.

The presence moved with tremendous speed. He stood up, his Kei flowing through his entire body. When Lintence felt it, the Steel Threads moved simultaneously. The blade flitted through the steel threads to close in on Alsheyra.

But Alsheyra did not turn around.

The Steel Threads had blocked that attack. The light of Kei exploded.

“I thought you’d given up.”

“Stop joking.”

On the other side of the Steel Threads was Layfon’s serious face.

“Layfon!” Leerin called over the Queen’s shoulder. “Please.”

“No!”

Leerin’s expression changed at that emotional and irrational reply. Lintence caught her expression and went to stand before Layfon.

“This is so unsightly. It makes it so hard to tolerate that I want to see you suffer some.”

“Unsightly? What’s that? What did I do wrong? If this continues, I can do nothing. Isn’t that what “unsightly” is? No, never mind. No matter how unsightly I am, I……….” he sought Leerin’s gaze and wanted to know what she thought. What expression did she hold now?

“No matter what it is, as long as it belongs to Grendan, it’s got nothing to do with you anymore,” Lintence said. He knew his words meant nothing. Rationality could not contain one’s emotions. If only rationality was enough, he himself wouldn’t have worried about his skill becoming rusty. He’d have died protecting his home city.

“…………..”

As he had expected, Layfon’s eyes contained nothing but fury.

“Is that so. In that case.”

It was useless to say anything to Layfon now. He felt he was naïve to still want to persuade him.

“I can only stop you with force.”

The naivety melted in Lintence’s words as he moved. Though he didn’t look to have moved, he did move. The Steel Threads rolled up as Layfon’s Katana gave off light.

The two clashed.

Alsheyra looked at the Leerin in her arms and saw her complicated expression.

“Are you bothered?”

“Huh?”

The sound of commotion was behind them. The noise of the commotion didn’t just include the Kei light to normal people, but this level of noise was just a small ruckus to Alsheyra. Lintence’s Steel Threads were blocking off even the remnants of the battle, so Leerin was unhurt. Alsheyra would never allow anything to harm her.

“I was a little surprised. I didn’t think you’d say to return so quickly.”

The battle behind her was just extra entertainment to Alsheyra. But not so with Leerin. Never mind Lintence, who was standing and not moving an inch. But Leerin’s eyes weren’t enough to catch up with Layfon’s movement. Moreover, this wasn’t the time to use her closed right eye.

“……….. Because I feel I have to return.”

She was bothered by the battle but she couldn’t see it clearly. Dissatisfaction filled her, and she balled her hands into tight fists. Alsheyra watched her and waited for her to speak.

“She’s in Grendan, isn’t she? Saya.”

Her words landed a heavy blow on Alsheyra’s chest. These words finally left Leerin’s mouth. No, Alsheyra already knew this day would come, but if possible, she wished for this day to never arrive. However, things weren’t always that pretty.

“Yes,” she nodded. “She’s sleeping in a secret place, somewhere deep inside Grendan. No one, not even me, can enter that place. She’s been waiting there.”

Who was it? What was it? Alsheyra only knew of battles, and that an awareness wanted to destroy this world.

“When did it begin?”

“A long……. Long time ago. At the time of the birth of this world.”

“It feels like a long story.”

Leerin turned her attention back to the battle. Even though she couldn’t catch up with it, she still couldn’t move her eyes away.

“Layfon…….. It’s ok not to involve him in this, right? Because he’s no longer part of Grendan.”

This was one reason why Leerin wished to return quickly.

“Probably.”

Yes. Not only as a citizen of Grendan. This event had nothing to do with people who weren’t Heaven’s Blade successors. Alsheyra was searching for Military Artists who couldn’t exercise all of their strength without a Heaven’s Blade. Layfon suited this criterion. Though physically, his athletic ability and technique were comparatively lower than other Heaven’s Blade successors, his ability in Kei, whether it be the explosion of Kei, the speed of restoring and sustaining Kei, was top among the Heaven’s Blades. At one time, Alsheyra had done an investigation on his body with the lie of having him undergo a body health check, and the report had showed Layfon’s Kei vein had experienced signs of expansion at a younger age. In addition, he had great concentration to control his enormous Kei. But what about now? Since Lintence called him “naïve”, perhaps Layfon had yet to perfect his control of Kei?

(Haha, perhaps.)

Perhaps Lintence wanted to test that hypothesis. He looked like he was playing. Usually, he wouldn’t be like this. So Lintence………

She looked at Leerin again, who was watching the battle with anxiety.

He had no place to escape to. Layfon attempted to wipe clean the pressure on him with the Shim Adamantium Dite. The Steel Threads surrounding him evaded his cut path like spiderweb in the wind. But even if he shot his Kei directly at Lintence, the Heaven’s Blade successor would have blocked the attack with complicated patterns of the Steel Threads that made up the strong defensive formation.

Lintence hadn’t moved from his spot. He continued to smoke, sometimes taking a drag and the tip of the cigarette turned red. He then puffed out a thread of green smoke. All he did was simply smoke. Even so, the Steel Threads attacks did not stop. Since swinging the Katana was not enough to evade all the Steel Threads, Layfon kept moving. He had no other way but to escape.

(What should I do?)

He kept fighting….. Perhaps this wasn’t even a battle. He thought with all his wits. If he had the Sapphire Dite………. He denied that thought. Lintence would turn the battle to his advantage in one split moment if Layfon was to use the Steel Threads. Rather than using a technique in front of its expert, it was better to fight with one Katana.

Layfon had watched Lintence fight using the Steel Threads from a close distance. However, this was his first time fighting him head to head. Lintence was an unbelievable opponent. He felt he couldn’t have done much even if he had the Heaven’s Blade. It was obvious that Lintence hadn’t been fighting seriously. Still, Layfon failed to make an effective move.

(What should I do? What should I do?)

No matter how hard he pondered, he couldn’t find a way to escape the net of Steel Threads.

“What? Can’t do anything?” Lintence asked as he stepped on the cigarette butt on the ground. “This is a waste of time. I’ve no need to keep playing with you.”

Tension swept through Layfon’s entire body. He shivered at the attack that was to come. At the same time, he had a premonition that Leerin would turn farther away from him.

He rushed forward, but the Steel Threads interfered. He raised the Shim Adamantium Dite and attempted to cut down the Threads with the dark blade. The Threads evaded him and swept back to assault him. He avoided them and kept moving forward. Evade and move. Every time, he evaded the Steel Threads and slipped by them with inches between them and his skin. But once he evaded the attack, the Kei between the Steel Threads would head for him. He covered his entire body with Kei to fight against Lintence’s Kei. Still, this had wounded him, and in a short period of time, traces of injuries had surfaced on his body, bringing him pain.

Regardless, Layfon kept striding forward. Even one step was better than none. And it was true that he was closing in on Lintence one step at a time.

“…………..”

Lintence saw everything that Layfon did. He took out a new cigarette from his coat pocket.

“All right, this the last cigarette. You have 180 seconds till I finish it.”

He held the cigarette between his teeth. He just needed to watch to know how much time was left.

Layfon kept moving, anxiety burning his heart. As a result, he failed to evade the Steel Threads completely, and a Steel Thread cut away some of his muscle on his shoulder. Blood shot forth painfully. Caring nothing for the wound, he moved forward. He swung the Katana and stepped out. Using the smallest movement, he checked his surroundings with his eyes. He observed the Steel Threads that were weaved together to attack him. He blocked and chased them away with his weapon and moved forward. Swing the Katana, evade and move forward.

But the distance he had gained was so little that it wasn’t worth mentioning. He kept his position with the will to die while forcing himself to take the next step. He was wasting time, and this thought made him more impatient. He couldn’t make it. 180 seconds? How much time had passed? How much time was left? What about the cigarette……….? He had no time to look at Lintence. The Steel Threads waited for his weakness to show. Lintence was still playing. If Layfon lost his concentration, he’d die. He’d definitely die. It was useless to keep guys alive who couldn’t avoid the Steel Threads. Much better to just kill them off. That was what Lintence was like. The biggest number of Steel Threads was about 100 million. How many Steel Threads were here? 200? 300……….. Just that many? How much of Lintence’s strength was he showing? How much out of 100 percent? Perhaps this was meaningless. But the distance between Lintence and Layfon did have some meaning. If Lintence had wanted to kill him, he just needed to increase the number of Steel Threads by 300. Hadn’t Layfon’s existence proven that truth?

Layfon’s feelings turned turgid. Lintence was so far from him, and Alsheyra, who was behind the Heaven’s Blade successor, was even further away. How big a distance was it to want to reach Leerin who was in the Queen’s arms? His body moved. His Katana danced. He held his weapon closely. But his movements were getting clumsy. Pain bit his entire body. His evasive actions were less perfect. He could no longer capture the movements of the Steel Threads with just his eyes. He had to use all of his senses. However, his body became heavier and his senses were turning dull. He had fought the filth monster in its aged phase, Savaris, and now Lintence. He had been fighting till now, and his body was reaching its limit.

Kei. He had to let more Kei flow. Even though the Dite couldn’t bear more Kei, he just needed more for his body. Let his Internal Kei run more intensely. Wake up his body and enliven his entire nervous system. It was still too early to sleep and give up.

Run. Run. Run!

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

He roared. His hot Kei vein felt like it was burning. Perhaps it would really burn. But it was all right. If he could keep burning till he used it all up, then keep on burning!

Light sparked in his vision. No. His body was exuding the light. The redundant Kei that his body had failed to absorb was leaking from him and was automatically turning into External Burst type Kei. This Kei pushed back the Steel Threads and shook apart the ground beneath his feet. The air roared and keened. His body hurt as if he was bathing in an explosion. But that was all right. Layfon jumped and sped past the Steel Threads, past Lintence to reach the Queen. Otherwise, he would fail to catch Leerin’s hand.

One swift moment was where the only chance laid. He went past Lintence to the Queen. He spied the big coat in the corner of his eye. The Queen’s dark hair was getting closer. He could get closer to her as long as his Kei kept running, as if it had no limit, as if it was to burn itself out. The blade in his hand turned into a muddier colour of red. A muddier red of the blood. He had not poured more Kei into the Dite, but the redundant Kei on the Dite was beyond what it could bear.

One strike. Only one strike was all he had. One strike. This was a fight with the Queen. No second strike was allowed.

His gaze met Leerin’s. But she surely wouldn’t understand the changes here. He didn’t think she was looking at him, so he looked at her. Those pupils that were slightly slow and numb. Layfon stared at those pupils as if he was sucked into them. He must take back that wish and make it come true. But just whom was that wish for?

Confused, doubtful, yet he had to time to give them an answer. It was too harsh to give an answer in one moment. He swung down the Shim Adamantium Dite. The scarlet cut path ran out from him to close with the Queen’s neck. Cut down the Queen’s neck, kill her and take back Leerin. This was what went through his mind………..

But that did not happen.

The result came to him first from the feeling on his wrist rather than from his vision. The swing was too hollow, too relaxing. The blade extended from his hand had disappeared. Not that it had exploded from overloading. The blade had scattered before Layfon’s very eyes into countless pieces. The Steel Threads had cut it down.

Layfon leapt over the Queen and landed. The momentum made him slide out. Though he had strengthened himself with Internal Kei, he had failed to control the momentum and rein it in. He slid and slid. He couldn’t even ready his stance to fight. He knew the Steel Threads would not let this chance go. And his opponent would not let this chance slip by. Pressure immediately came to Layfon’s chest. The Steel Threads were gathering here.

Sougenkyoku Hane mushi.

Originally, it was a move to invade the filth monster’s body and strike it from its inside.

Layfon abandoned the plan to keep sliding, and instead, used its force to jump back. The Steel Threads dispersed in the dance of a mad storm. Pain battered his entire body, but he had successfully escaped from the fatal attack. But blood was bleeding from his internal organs. His forehead was injured, and his vision had turned red. The Steel Threads had cut deep into his limbs. Though he had jumped out before the Steel Threads revealed all their fangs and had gotten rid of the Steel Threads from his body, the Kei in the weapon had struck deep inside Layfon, rendering him immobile.

He wanted to stand up, but failed. The lack of weight that should be the Dite in his hand saddened him. Kei still cycled in his body, but the wounds on his body could not recover immediately. Still, he’d lose if he did not stand up. At least, he did not want to lose. If he gave up now…..

“180 seconds are up,” Lintence said and stepped on the cigarette.

All of a sudden, Layfon was paralysed. He hadn’t noticed that sometime, a Steel Thread had slipped past his sense and sight to invade him. The Kei from the thread cut down his consciousness. He knew his opponent wasn’t serious. Even so, Lintence held in his palm Layfon’s life and death.

He lost his consciousness, not knowing what was going on.

He seemed to see something in a split second, a figure that looked like Nina, enveloped by blue light.

“Layfon!” she shouted, seeing Layfon topple. What an unbelievable sight. That Layfon was defeated. Was this real? But Layfon had fallen. A man and a woman stood before him, and was it Leerin who was in that woman’s arms?

“Who are you?”

Though she wanted to check on Layfon, she didn’t think she had the strength left to do so. She just looked intently at the man and woman.

The woman’s elegant face revealed a knowing smile.

“Lin, that’s a Haikizoku.”

“I know. I’ve seen it before.”

“Heh~ Just as expected from someone with traveling experience. You really are different.”

Nina felt cold on her back as she listened to the conversation. They had seen through her.

“Who are you?”

“Grendan’s big boss and her servant,” the woman said with a joking attitude.

“No, Nina. Hurry and run away!” Leerin shouted. “They’re the Queen and a Heaven’s Blade successor. They’re too much for you. Run!”

Nina’s eyes widened. This woman was the Queen, someone strong enough to control the Heaven’s Blade successors like Layfon. And this man was like the former Layfon. He was a Heaven’s Blade successor.

“………. What are you planning to do with Leerin?”

“We’re protecting our precious citizen. Is that wrong?”

The woman’s aura was still as strong. In her voice was someone who liked to joke. She didn’t act like a city’s conqueror.

“Though it’s a bit embarrassing, I’d be thankful if you were to come with us. What do you think? Besides, I think I can show you what you want to see.”

“What are you………..?”

“This world. The Haikizoku. The Electronic Fairy. The mystery that contains them all. You’re already involved. Are you not bothered?”

“These things……”

The Queen moved her gaze from Nina. Nina chased after her without giving it a thought. Did the other person notice something? Or had she just simply looked away?

There. Over there.

He was a far distance away from them, but they could still see him clearly. A person stood at the contact point between Grendan and Zuellni.

“Dixerio……. Senpai?”

That must be him. But somehow, he felt different from usual. He was letting down a huge metal whip. Kei with a color different from Nina’s spilled out of Dixerio. The mask on his face was also different. It looked the same as the Wolf Face’s mask, but it felt different. Nina also felt that she had seen it somewhere before.

“Ah, we’re seen,” the Queen said. “This way, we can’t run away.”

Nina didn’t feel the Queen was talking to him. She was speaking to herself.

“What is it? You want to run away?”

“Humans always want to escape from things that are already set. That’s what youth is like.”

“You’re speaking of youth at your age?”

“………… If you keep saying more, I’d hit you.”

Dixerio turned around and stepped into Grendan as if he had noticed Nina.

“Though the city has a few factors, let this side accept them all.”

“Huh?” Nina responded. It seemed the other side was talking to her.

“How’s it? Not interested?”

“Isn’t the Haikizoku your aim?”

“Yeah………. The previous King was the one who sent out the Mercenary Gang. Savaris left Grendan because he couldn’t stand Kanaris’ nagging. In truth, I think it’s a tiny bit better to have the Haikizoku than without it. Though it might be useful for Grendan, but this time, the authority of obtaining the Haikizoku or not rests with Saya…………”

Nina didn’t understand what she just said. This woman’s lack of tension had influenced her.

“Well, you’d understand once you reach that side. Interested? If not, never mind. But if you want to interfere with us, I can only defeat you,” Alsheyra said in a relaxed manner.

Nina thought for a moment. Layfon had fallen. Leerin was in their hands. Could she win just by herself? How serious was the Queen?

Nina’s gaze met Leerin. She felt that gaze was telling her not to get closer. But was it all right for her to return to Grendan like that? Nina thought of the Layfon behind her. Could she win with the power of the Haikizoku against opponents that Layfon had failed to defeat?

No…………

“Aah, that’s a waste of effort,” the Queen laughed, having seen through Nina’s plan.

Nina tightened her grip on the iron whips as she shivered at the Queen’s action.

“It’s not my style to get confused over whether I can win or not.”

“Oh~”

“I’ve promised Layfon to protect Leerin. If I were to break the promise, you might as well kill me here!”

Leerin moaned, wanting to stop Nina but she didn’t hear her shout.

“That’s quite some preparation.”

The man next to the Queen walked up to her.

“Lin, you can’t kill her.”

“Then can this stop that woman?”

The voice of the man named Lin echoed in the dim atmosphere.

“Please stop! Lintence-san!” Leerin shouted. The name of this man, Lintence, made Nina’s back feel more icy.

Lintence. The man who taught Layfon the Steel Threads technique.

“Real strength can be utilized best in a deep crisis. What’s the most horrifying is action that bets on one’s life. Layfon’s for example, is only child’s play.”

Pressure assaulted Nina’s entire body. But she wasn’t scared at all. She waited for a chance to attack as she suppressed the shivering of her back.

The timing came from the outside. A sound of gunshot writhed around the condensed Kei bullet that ran straight here. It was a shot at the Queen from a building far away.

But another gunshot had stopped it. The paths of two bullets overlapped and the explosion of Kei created a small circle in the air. Another bullet had stopped this bullet and Nina could tell immediately where the first bullet came from. However, she could only tell the originator of the second bullet from the traces of Kei left after the Kei explosion.

Sharnid had shot the first bullet. Who shot the next one?

No time to confirm that. Nina moved. Lintence’s gaze was still on the Kei of the explosion.

But that was a trap.

“……… Layfon is a troublesome brat,” Lintence said and Nina, while running forward, felt a strange feeling from her feet. It was already too late when she felt it. Something had trapped her feet and she fell onto the ground. Steel threads then wrapped around her wrists also. Their speed far exceeded Nina’s and it had sealed off all her movements.

“But he knows the timing of a fight. If he were to realize the feeling of being in a deep crisis, he’d become an even more incredible monster as long as he could surpass the line he’s drawn. You seem to have easily crossed that line. If we’re to predict the future of having experienced millions of battles, either you or Layfon, you’re still lacking…….. brats.”

Nina lost her consciousness in the next second.

Sharnid saw it happen.

He saw everything.

He could do nothing but watch. He couldn’t press the trigger of his sniper rifle. A pressure came through his forehead where a gun was. A woman wearing unique clothes was holding it to his forehead.

“Damn brat. Wanna die?”

“……….. I’ve never thought of wanting to die.”

Sharnid let go of the sniper rifle and raised his hands. He had no choice but to surrender. The gap between him and this woman was overwhelming. Not only did her bullet stop his, he also didn’t notice her closing in on him. He only lived because she didn’t kill him off.

The woman disappeared the moment the gun was lifted from his forehead but Sharnid remained immobile.

He could only watch them take the unconscious Nina away.

He wore a new fighting suit. But this action spread the pain of the wound hiding underneath the bandage.

He had lost completely. Nothing else existed besides this truth. It mattered not that he was alive. The important point was that he had lost. The end result was Leerin had been taken away. Nina was also taken too. Hadn’t the Haikizoku already left her? What had happened in Zuellni while Layfon was away?

His body had been unable to move and he had lost his consciousness. Something had happened during this time and Nina had been taken to Grendan. Defeat pained him more than the wounds he bore. He understood what he wanted to do was very foolish even without having to tell anyone about it. All he could do was lie on the ground, defeated by his opponent. What else could someone like him do? He felt he couldn’t do anything.

Had he been too arrogant because he was a former Heaven’s Blade successor? Though he hadn’t thought of it that way, the result might have shown otherwise.

But a real Heaven’s Blade successor had shown up and defeated him. This was unsightly.

Layfon left the Changing Room.

Harley was waiting for him in the corridor.

“You’re quick.”

“Felli had already contacted me before you returned.”

Harley forced out a smile and passed over the weapon harness with Dites in it. The Adamantium Dite, Shim Adamantium Dite and the Sapphire Dite. Layfon’s weapons. The weapons he used in Zuellni. The Dites combined with Harley and Kiriku’s talents and skills were still far from a Heaven’s Blade. The wall blocking Layfon was this huge and it wasn’t the only obstacle.

Could he overcome all of them?

“And this.”

Harley took out the Iron Dite. The Dite that Leerin brought from Grendan.

“To be honest, I don’t recommend this Dite judging by the largest amount of Kei you could bring out but……….” he stopped halfway. Layfon felt regret in his words. Harley was bitter about making the Shim Adamantium Dite yet it still wasn’t enough to sustain Layfon’s Kei.

“Thank you.”

He took the Iron Dite and placed it in the slot deliberately left empty in the weapon harness.

“Nina, she’ll return?” Harley said as Layfon took a step out.

“Definitely.”

That was what he wanted to say but he failed to give voice to it. All he did was walk wordlessly in the corridor.

He knew he should have given Harley a reply.

Layfon arrived above the ground of Zuellni.

Activities to revitalize the city had begun. The destruction above ground was incredible. Many students had lost their dormitories. These students were arranged to stay at the dormitories prepared for the first years. Even so, the leftover students had no choice but to live in the shelters.

Noise sounded from working machines but it didn’t feel uncomfortable to his ears. Though the students didn’t look happy, they didn’t look down either. It was probably already a big encouragement for them to be able to keep on living.

Layfon couldn’t join them.

Military Artists remained on alert in case any filth monsters were still around. No one found it strange for Layfon to walk about, dressed in fighting clothes.

He didn’t ask how badly the Military Artists were injured. He had received treatment in the clinic located in the shelter, slept for a day like mud, climbed up from bed and walked over here. He didn’t have the time to ask for information. But he didn’t think he could do a thing even if he had heard the news.

Leerin was taken away. Nina was also taken away.

He was here, unable to do a thing. He had also failed to defeat the aged phase filth monster. The Queen was the one who defeated it. He should have known about Felli overworking herself. The giant filth monsters were attacking the city, yet Layfon was fighting the Heaven’s Blade successors who were hunting them down.

He felt like he was walking while wearing unsightly-looking clothes.

Layfon walked as he watched the city, indifferent. Some people stood looking at the destroyed buildings. Some girls were smiling, chatting about getting new furniture. Simple tents lined the road. Cooking smoke issued from them.

He could hear the sound of people working everywhere.

This place was full of vitality. The people here did not yield to the misfortune even though the place they lived in was turned upside down. The sense of welcoming a happier future life was intensifying.

Perhaps because this was an Academy City. One just needed to rebuild even if it was broken. The existence behind this city was to do what was realistic and practical. The students weren’t alone. The vitality exuding from their collective bodies depicted the city’s new chapter.

Layfon couldn’t join them.

Something inside him was broken. The feeling of returning to the path of a Military Artist. The feeling that the people he knew in Grendan had shattered. He didn’t feel at ease even with the weapon harness hanging from his wrist. The fighting clothes were the same, giving off a feeling of something different. Even he himself didn’t think he acknowledged the current him.

Still, Layfon kept walking.

And at last came to the outskirt of the city.

Grendan stood before him. The two cities didn’t seem to be on alert against each other. Layfon didn’t sense anyone monitoring him. But trade and communication were banned between the two. A fence blocking off entry stood here.

Zuellni still had one broken leg. It seemed to be waiting for it to re-grow. But Layfon couldn’t fathom the reason as to why Grendan wasn’t moving.

He would be inside Grendan if he were to cross over this line. But could he reach his goal even if he reached that place? The wall blocking him was so high he couldn’t see its top, and that wasn’t the only wall. He couldn’t surpass the wall that was Lintence. Leerin had been taken away. So simple. And Nina too. Grendan and the Queen had taken away those two. Why did Leerin go with the Queen? Layfon didn’t understand. He didn’t get anything yet he still acted. However, the doubt asking what he himself could do had then stopped his footsteps.

Just what could he do?

“You’ve really come.”

Layfon turned around at that voice.

It was Sharnid. Felli was here too. Both of them wore fighting clothes like him.

“Why?”

“Aren’t we thinking the same thing?” Sharnid’s expression was still the same as he walked up to him.

“The Captain’s been taken. There’s no insult bigger than that.”

He patted Layfon’s shoulder, bringing his face close to him. He was smiling but his eyes weren’t.

“Felli… senpai.”

“My exhaustion is gone. The lack of judgment won’t happen again.”

The resolve in her calm attitude was firm.

“Can’t accept failure just like this.”

“Oh, Felli-chan has said something excellent.”

“But……….”

Lost. Layfon had lost. And numerous strong fighters existed in that city. Besides, it was the country. The Queen had taken Nina. This meant this was Grendan’s will. If they were to resist it, they would be declaring war against this country. A fight more intense than days ago would take place beyond this contact point.

“I also think I’ll regret not doing something.”

A few pats on Layfon’s shoulder.

“Though I’ll also regret doing it. But I don’t know which side is right. And I might not be able to accept it even if it’s right. No matter whether I do it or not, either side can be right. That’s how it’d look from the result? It’s better for me to do it. That’s why I’m here.”

Felli walked up to the edge.

“Felli….. senpai, that’s really dangerous.”

He received a wordless kick on his leg.

“Ouch!”

Even he himself was surprised at the sound of pain he uttered. He sat down on the ground. Felli’s icy gaze hit him.

“Just how long do you plan to whine? You’ve already come this far.”

“Sen, senpai.”

“How about letting me see your manly side sometimes? Over there. The man always considering what to say to make himself look handsome. You’d do well to have one percent of him. Can’t you show something like that to me?”

“Wa, still as deadly as always. So harsh……..”

Sharnid laughed.

Felli turned around.

Layfon was speechless for a while then his lips softened. There was no room for negotiation. He felt a more tragic end awaited him if he kept speaking out.

“True.”

He felt as if his confusion had been flushed away. He looked at Grendan once more.

[[Image:CSR vol12 299.jpg|thumb]]

“Let us save the Captain.”

And Leerin too.

Layfon and the two passed over the contact point.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13_Prologue|Volume 13]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume12 Epilogue

2011-07-20T03:43:54Z

69.114.30.48: /* Epilogue */

===Epilogue===

He was blocked. He had planned to ambush him but it hadn’t worked. The chain had wrapped around the Shim Adamantium Dite, and at the end of the chain was a metal ball. As the huge body turned around, the chain had wrapped up the Katana like a snake.

“You’re the same naïve brat as before.”

Those spirited eyes were less than a meter away. The breath that leaked out of the gaps in his teeth carried with it heat of Kei that caressed Layfon’s face.

“I thought you had already decided, but you hesitated at the critical moment. That’s why you could make such a naïve attack.”

Ruime pulled the chain, along with Layfon. He aimed at him with a foot. The kick sent Layfon flying to crash into a building. The impact created a large hole in the wall. Tiles fell from the rooftop. For a split second, Layfon had thought his abdomen was gone.

“You think you can do it with your body? Haha!?”

“………. I can still move,” he dusted off the tiles on him and stood up among the debris. “Kei still flows and I have a weapon. These are enough to kill you.”

“That’s why I said you’re a brat,” Ruimei sighed. His sigh caused the air to rumble. Cracks advanced across the ground.

Ruimei was a difficult to understand Heaven’s Blade successor like Cauntia. Once he was in battle mode, his Kei would run to its heart’s content. Allowing his Kei to run rampant was his true strength. As such, the Queen wouldn’t let him fight in a city. He was a man who fought as he willed, destroying everything in his surroundings in a battle.

“What’d you do after killing me? Kill off Troiatte too? Lintence as well? Then Barmelin, Tigris, Karuvarn, Reverse, Cauntia? What about after killing everyone? You’d kill the Queen too? And all the rubbish here? And after that? Destroy Grendan as well? And after? For this brat who hasn’t taken the future into consideration, how long do you plan to stay naïve for?”

“What else can I do!” Layfon shouted.

Before him was a face he was used to, a face he had known since he was little. Ruimei was standing here. Layfon had never liked him, since the time he first laid eyes on him. This dislike only intensified through time. If it was Ruimei, Layfon could kill him. But he had failed. Even with the Katana’s movement sealed off by the chain, he’d have liked to leave traces of injury on Ruimei. Among the Heaven’s Blades, Layfon could only forgive Lintence and Reverse. He would hesitate if he had to face those two. He doubted whether he could really surpass Lintence and kill him, and he thought himself terrible to want to kill Reverse.

The kick came again. Layfon blocked it with his arms crossed. The defense was meaningless. His body flew again, and this time, the impact destroyed an entire building.

“What is it that you have to do now? Be a coward brat? Kill me? Destroy the trash gathered here? Stop being lost and think of what you should be doing!”

“Wu.”

“Delbone!”

(Yes, yes.)

Delbone’s bitter laughter sounded. The flake flew to Layfon’s side and projected an image of Zuellni. They didn’t need to tell Layfon the meaning of the red dots spread out on the map. The signs Delbone used on the map weren’t just information. She had already memorized them all. They were all filth monsters.

“……….. Felli.”

(I’ve already said so.) Came Felli’s faint voice. He could hear the exhaustion in her voice.

(I’ve told you about the filth monsters’ attack, the negotiation with Grendan, and I’ve followed your judgment.)

“But………..”

If she could tell him in more detail……

(Stop it, Layfon.)

Delbone cut him off.

(You acknowledge the girl’s talent. In this situation, you can only rely on her to gather information. You’ve lost control of yourself, Layfon.)

(I………) Felli wanted to say something, but Delbone then cut her off.

(Your thinking power’s declined because of having filtered too much information. Though you have talent, you lack experience.)

Delbone’s words hit him like a rod.

(But weren’t you the one who didn’t notice it, Layfon? Before you became a Heaven’s Blade successor, you had coordinated with different psychokinesists. You’ve experienced long battles. You’ve seen Military Artists who fainted due to overworking their Kei veins. You’ve seen psychokinesists whose thinking power were reduced and could do no more. You had the experience to discover the problem, but you did not notice it. No one in this city holds more experience than you. If you don’t guide them, who will? But you did not do it.)

He was scolded. Delbone was scolding him and saying the responsibility of this battle was his. That was his first time experiencing this.

“I…………”

(The most important thing is to have her rest now?)

(Ah………….)

Felli’s voice suddenly disappeared. Her flake lost its power and fell onto the ground beside Layfon. Layfon could do nothing but stand here. He didn’t know what he should do now.

Ruimei had left for the next battlefield.

Delbone seemed to have done something to Felli. There wasn’t a place in this city that her power of psychokinesis couldn’t reach.

(What have you to say next, Layfon? If it’s some unsightly farewell, do you think I, in my age, will listen?)

“I…….. I didn’t come here to be a Military Artist……..”

(But you’re standing here as a Military Artist. You should already know how cruel this world is. Or are you saying Grendan isn’t enough to make you understand the cruelty of the world?)

Not at all.

(I’ve never anticipated you to be a commander. The ideal form Heaven’s Blade successor is someone that doesn’t need to think of anything else. But you should be able to comprehend your surroundings. You have experience that won’t lose to anyone else’s. If you use that experience well, the Military Artists in this city will become stronger.)

He had a lot he wanted to say. And it wasn’t his desire for things to turn out like this. He didn’t make himself like this. The Student President and the Head of Military Arts made the decision to have him fight. And wasn’t it the captain’s job to look after other Military Artists?

But he couldn’t say these things. Delbone said he should help them with their lack of experience. He could have done that but he chose not to. That was why she scolded him. Since he couldn’t learn anything in an Academy City as a Military Artist, he should teach others things. Wasn’t this the mission of those who lived in an Academy City? What had he done? He knew already. He had taught Nina and the others the basics of Psyharden. What else? There were many who needed training, but he had pushed them aside.

(This is the consequence of your actions.)

Delbone’s voice was strong and hard. But the feeling she conveyed was only that of a kind old woman giving a serious and angry expression. However, those words had a huge impact on Layfon.

(Stand up, Layfon Alseif. Because of your foolishness, there’s still something you have to see.)

“What……….”

(It’s something important to you. That’s why you’ve come here? The outcome of this event would hurt you more than the tragedy that’s occurred in this city. But you have to face it.)

“What’re you saying? Delbone!?” he shouted, his words like a threat, but they failed to reach her.

(Go and witness it, then decide what to do. If you are still the same as the present you, then you’re finished.)

The flake in the shape of a butterfly flew away. Layfon stood up. His foot touched Felli’s flake when he wanted to chase after it.

“……….!”

He picked it up, put it in his pocket and jumped. He had never realized that Felli was the one who supported him the most in Zuellni. He wouldn’t be moving now if not for her. She had fainted too when Zuellni lost control. That time, she didn’t use psychokinesis as long as she had used it now, but she had to process far more information than now. It wasn’t just quantity, but types of information. She was supporting Layfon and was probably aiding Nina and the others simultaneously. And if not, she must be doing something else – because Zuellni was in a desperate crisis.

Layfon had never thought about her. Indeed, this was his fault. He didn’t need her aid to return to Zuellni. Savaris was right beside him back then. He only needed to follow him from a distance that was neither close nor far. He could have let her rest for that time……..

“Damn………..”

Just thinking of this was enough to make him feel down. He continued to jump, the map that Delbone had shown already etched into his brain. The place where numerous lights gathered was his destination.

The entrance of A10.

Just what was this thing Delbone had mentioned? A bad premonition stuffed his chest. He ran faster.

<center>◇</center>

Troiatte was outside the crowd of giants and eliminating other giants. His speed was horrific to the average Military Artist. However, the number of giants was too great. The dots of light on Delbone’s map had hardly decreased.

“What’re these? So smelly and so many,” Barmelin complained.

She had appeared among a group of giants. The giants moved to surround her. To the eye of a filth monster, she had probably suddenly appeared there. The giants all raised their weapons, but they died when they did so.

“Smells so foul. Go die, you revolting creatures.”

She held a gun in each hand and opened a hole in the chest of the giants around her. None of the bullets hit the ball that Nina said was the giant’s weakness. Even so, these giants died. Barmelin’s dismal eyes could see deeper than Sharnid’s. She had discovered their deep life veins in an instant and had shot accurately. Her attacks cut off the giants’ lifelines in one swift moment.

Other giants trampled over their fallen comrades to encircle Barmelin with their weapons raised.

“No one’s life vein can escape my eyes,” she said to herself. She pulled the trigger with unbelievable speed.

The gun barrel contained only six bullets. She had used them all up. As she pulled the trigger, the gun barrel of her left gun popped out, pushing out the empty bullet shells. A part of the chains that weaved around her waist, chest, wrists and feet exploded. The separated part flew in the air and changed its shape. All the chains were Dites. Once Barmelin poured her Kei into the chains, they’d become bullets. The gun sparked and the bullets flew into the gun barrels as if sucked in by force. Barmelin made no redundant movements. Everything was done smoothly, flowing from one action to another as of a musical performance that suits any dancing stage.

She had opened large holes in the giants’ chests in the process of her dance. Once she stopped dancing, a part of the chain vanished.

“So troublesome. So foul. So cold.”

Feeling a chill at her own action and word, she shivered atop the corpses. She tightly hugged herself with the guns in her hands. Her gun barrels were empty. The giants seized the chance to bury her alive. But she didn’t move an inch for she knew what would happen next.

A flash ran past her. Only a Heaven’s Blade successor could feel it, and only a Heaven’s Blade successor could evade it. But that wasn’t a flash that one could evade entirely. Even Barmelin herself did not want to attempt it.

Steel Threads. Not infinite, but the number of steel threads could only be called countless. Steel threads made of a Dite. The Steel Threads moved like a hungry and thirsty wild beast seeking its preys. Once it found them, it’d hunt them down and slaughter them. The Steel Threads attacked together, dissolving its prey and piling the corpses up. The action wasn’t to satisfy the beast’s appetite. This could only alleviate some of its hunger. Besides, this wasn’t just to satiate its hunger.

It also sought strong enemies.

The Steel Threads were here to judge whether these giants held the right qualifications. The giants stood trial with their own bodies to evaluate what qualifications they held. If they weren’t suited to stand as strong enemies, then they must die. And even if they suited the criteria, they still had to die. No matter what the answer was, what awaited them was death.

One by the one, the giants lost their form and collapsed, cut into tiny pieces. No one could stop the threads.

The large black coat swayed. Green smoke floated above him. He walked in a relaxed manner, but no one could stop him. No one could get near. The zone of death expanded. No one could control this situation. Mercilessly, the Steel Threads cut down its enemies and anyone who planned to stop them into tiny pieces.

With his first step, ten giants fell.
With his second step, fifty giants fell.
With his third step, hundreds of giants collapsed.

The giants fell as he walked. Barmelin, Troiatte and even Ruimei could not match his speed.

When he reached Barmelin, a huge empty area had appeared.

“Is it here?” the man asked after tossing away the cigarette butt. The cigarette fell on a lump of muscle and the fire died.

“What’s this? Trying to look handsome? Don’t be so revolting. Go die,” Barmelin scolded.

Lintence’s eyebrow did not shake at the scolding. Besides, he wasn’t even listening. He took a new cigarette from his coat and lit it up. Friction between steel threads caused sparks, and he used that heat to light up the cigarette.

“Have you labeled it?”

“I already made the mark.”

In truth, Barmelin had with her a not-too-powerful gun to mark the shelter’s door. If she had used the Heaven’s Blade, she’d have opened a hole in the city.

“Make a hole with your bare hand.”

“You do it. Don’t make a girl do some rough task.”

“Are you still a girl?”

“What a maddening guy. Just roll up your beard too, foul man, and go die. You smell like foul smoke.”

“Which means you smell of foul perfume. The sewage water smells better than you,” he said, mentioning and nailing her complaint about her job several days ago. Her hands shook at his reminder, but she did not raise the weapons. After that job, she had been taking flower petal baths till now.

“You should clean up your job. If you keep being so willful, you’ll find yourself working in the sewer again.”

“Go and die. Become a doll of your own Steel Threads and die.”

Lintence’s lips shivered as he listened to her curses. The ground underneath him suddenly sank. He had cut it open with the Steel Threads. Beneath him was the entrance to the shelter. He landed and walked into the deeper part of the underground shelter.

“How revolting!”

Barmelin’s body shook when she couldn’t see Lintence anymore. She was laughing. That stiff man with a face of a dead fish actually laughed. Nothing was more revolting than that.

Lintence continued to head deeper into the shelter. He cut apart all the defensive doors and walls before him with the Steel Threads. He didn’t feel anyone’s presence. This area must have been abandoned. He could tell from the surrounding that the students had made a quick decision and then evacuated in an orderly manner. These people had brains enough to carry out such a task. His evaluation of the students rose a little bit as a result. Lintence’s birth-city was too peaceful. So peaceful that they couldn’t even evacuate in an organized manner. But for the students in this city, the ability to carry out such a mass evacuation was probably a tragedy.

After walking a while, he saw her.

“Lintence-san?” Layfon’s childhood friend looked at him with shock.

No one else was here beside her. Why was she here? Lintence found that surprising, as if she had stayed behind, knowing he was coming to pick her up.

“You knew?”

“Why are you here?”

The two asked their question at the same time, then fell into silence.

“I’m here to pick you up.”

The change in her expression did not escape his eyes.

“What is it?” he said without thinking.

“Huh? Nothing,” she shook her head lightly. Her expression was complicated. Suspicion and a feeling of exhaustion.

“Is Grendan here?”

“Yes,” he nodded.

Her shoulders rose as she sighed. “I feel like a fool. I rode the roaming bus here and had an uncomfortable experience.”

“That is what journeying is like. Most of them end without any meaning. No matter where it is, people keep on living. That truth won’t change,” he said.

People searched for a safe place to live in. Cities searched for safe places to keep their people alive. That was why a city would move and drift. Only Grendan was different and unusual. Roaming buses came into existence due to moving cities. But sometimes, a roaming bus would take a long route even though two cities were close. Lintence had come across two cities at war on his journey, meeting once again a city he had traveled to before. This thing happened frequently. Even though he wanted to travel to another city, he’d end up arriving at a city in his previous itinerary, stopping him from moving ahead. Leerin looked at him. He guessed she didn’t know what to say. He took a deep drag of the cigarette.

“If you have nothing to take with you, I can lead you out now. Got anything?”

Leerin thought for a moment and shook her head. Though she wanted to talk to Layfon again, she abandoned that thought.

Though Lintence felt a feeling of familiarity and regret, he did not care for that. It meant nothing to him. War would take place. All he needed was to follow the Queen to satisfy himself. That explained his acceptance of this job regardless of the little significance it held.

“Let’s go.”

“Right,” she nodded.

Lintence turned around to retrace his steps, and stopped.

“As I thought, you can’t!” someone shouted and Leerin found herself being hugged. The sound of wailing came behind her back.

“Wh, wh, what………..” she immediately knew who it was.

Lintence breathed out green smoke to replace his sigh and turned around once more.

“What did I come here for?”

“I’ve thought of it. I’ve been thinking since then, and then I understood. I understood a very important fact.”

Leerin fell under the embrace. A tall woman held her tightly with both of her arms. She had buried her head in Leerin’s chest and was rubbing her head against her like a cute little animal. It was Alsheyra.

“What’s it?”

“If this continued, you’d carry my Leerin like a princess. Do you think I’d forgive you for such a shocking thing!? Such a thing?”

“…………….”

“Even if I allow you to touch my Leerin’s back and shoulder with your perverted hand, but………. But if you touch her butt, and caress her, and you took her home without letting me know. Once I thought of that, I, I, I!”

“Who knew of such things,” he said, not wanting to converse with such an unreasonable person.

“Wh, wh, what………….” Leerin opened and closed her mouth, looking at Synola and too shocked to say anything.

“Sy, Sy…. Synola Senpai? Why are you here?”

“I came to save you.”

To hear that seriousness from the person in front of her, even Barmelin would shiver.

“You must be frightened? But we don’t have anyone else who suits this mission. But never mind. We can return to Grendan.”

“Ha, Ha………….”

Alsheyra………. Leerin called her Synola. Synola was the Queen’s fake identity when she lived outside the palace. Though she was the Queen, her time spent working as a Queen was probably less than one tenth of the Queen’s working hours. Lintence never thought it worthwhile to listen to her, so he had always filtered her words out. As such, he never remembered her fake name.

“But speaking of which, why…….. No. How did you get here?” Leerin finally shook loose Alsheyra’s hands and stood up.

Alsheyra’s expression turned serious, whereas Leerin’s face turned white. Lintence was familiar with Alsheyra’s personality. Though that was in itself a tragic thing, he did not sympathize with Leerin’s feeling. He meant the wasted effort she made to journey to Zuellni.

“Actually, I’m hiding something from you.”

“Oh, I see.”

“Actually, I’m the Queen!” she placed a hand on her own chest and looked apologetic.

“Really………….” But Leerin’s answer was cold.

“You don’t believe me?”

“No, I see. That’s why Lintence-san……… followed me like a guard.”

“You noticed?”

“No, but I felt what you do is possible. That’s the kind of feeling I have.”

Leerin had let her down mercilessly. Alsheyra had expected a bigger reaction from her. A more confused, then more shocked expression. A normal person would not have believed her word, but the person who had with her Heaven’s Blade successors would not have lied. At least, that kind of person would not have appeared in Grendan. Leerin wasn’t suspicious of her at all. Only that her reaction had betrayed Alsheyra’s expectation.

“Humph. Humph……..” Lintence’s throat stirred. Though he wanted to control himself, his mouth opened on its own and he failed to suppress what came out.

“Don’t laugh,” Alsheyra glared at him but failed to stop his laughter.

“Whatever, let’s hurry up and leave. It’s about time for the red faced monkey to arrive,” Lintence laughed as he said. Alsheyra looked down.

“A monkey’s face is originally red, along with its butt too.”

Leerin walked after Lintence with suspicion, not sure what they were implying. Though Alsheyra was determined to carry her, she had refused. They walked through the broken defensive walls and front door to arrive outside the shelter.

“That’s too high for Leerin.”

Originally, part of the road would descend to form a slope. But Lintence had cut a hole with his Steel Threads, the gap between the ground they stood on and the ground of Zuellni was two times a person’s height.

They didn’t hear any more sound of fighting. They heard Barmelin, Trioatte and Rumei talking above. They had almost finished killing off the giants. Otherwise, those three would be too impotent.

“You can shake Lintence loose now.” Alsheyra’s voice was like a spoiled cat. Leerin planned to ignore her.

“You’re a girl, Leerin, you must be careful! This guy is boring and super-sloppy. Look at his hair. If you give it a flick, fleas would jump out.”

“No way, you’re joking,” Leerin said.

“And he doesn’t wash his clothes daily.”

“Ah, that’s possible.”

“Right? So let me do it.”

“But I’m afraid to let the Queen carry me………”

“Don’t be. I won’t make you feel frightened.”

“But………..”

“That guy’s a guard, bodyguard! I can’t restrict his arms from moving!”

“It matters not whether the person here has free hands or not,” Lintence said.

“Shut up!” Alsheyra glared at him with a reddened face. Since her expression was like this, it’d be useless for Leerin to say anything more.

“Uh, I can’t win against you,” Leerin sighed and accepted her suggestion. Alsheyra clapped her hands happily without the air of a Queen.

…………. But the “air of a Queen” probably never existed in her in the first place. Leerin accepted this without much feeling. Though she thought she shouldn’t be bothered about this, she still wanted to think more on it.

Before that happened, the monkey had arrived.

“Ah!” Leerin burst out.

Light covered one side of Lintence, but the impact was nonexistent. Lintence’s Steel Threads had blocked the attack.

“Let Leerin go!” Layfon shouted. He stood in midair, looking down at them. His Katana looked to have stopped in the air. The Steel Threads had cancelled the Kei impact of the Katana.

Lintence lit up a new cigarette. His speed and power made Layfon swallow his words.

“So naïve. Did they not tell you already?” he said faintly to the young man that he had taught the Steel Threads technique. Layfon gritted his teeth. He looked at the person who was carrying Leerin and his expression froze.

“Your Majesty………”

“Hi, young man,” Alsheyra greeted him with a smile. Despair fell on him.

“I’m sorry, but I have to take Leerin with me.”

“What joke is this!”

“Leerin only came out to travel. Isn’t it natural for her to return to Grendan?”

“Don’t just make your own…”

“Which side is making its own assumption?” Alsheyra said.

Layfon looked at Leerin. “Leerin, come here!”

“Layfon…….” She ignored his gaze.

“Leerin!”

“This is the Queen’s order. I can’t disobey her,” she said in a tiny voice.

“Leerin!”

“I!......... I want to return to Grendan. One day, I’d return, and that just happens to be today. That’s how things are. Layfon, you can think like that.”

He landed, suddenly losing his momentum, but he still held the Katana ready.

Lintence noticed the weapon in Layfon’s hand. It was a Katana.

“……….. What did you do to her?” Layfon said.

“What manner you have. What do you think I’d do to her? Either way, she’s my cute junior in Grendan.”

Layfon’s expression didn’t sway. He understood the Queen’s personality. It wouldn’t be strange that she might actually be Leerin’s senior. And this was the truth. Why did he ask such a meaningless question? He should already have known.

“Leerin said she wants to go back. Layfon, can you move aside?”

“…………”

He didn’t reply, but he felt regret. His expression held both regret and stubbornness for Leerin. His gaze sought hers, but she kept moving her gaze away. She did not ask for his help.

A teacher-student relationship did not exist between Lintence and Layfon. The feeling was probably negative even if it existed.

Layfon could do nothing. He did not have a Heaven’s Blade and he was wounded. Though his Kei flowed, he could not use his full strength. He had no chance of winning against Lintence and the Queen.

“Layfon, please,” Leerin pleaded.

He shrank. The tension vanished. Lintence could tell from his Kei.

“Then see you again. I think you can keep living a normal life.”

Alsheyra’s words were expected, meaningless.

Had Layfon gone rusty? Lintence thought. He had thought so from the time of Layfon’s exile. Lintence hated his own skill getting rusty. That was why he left his home city. Layfon, on the other hand, left his home city to become rusty. That was the difference between them. After today, Layfon would return to his original path. To Lintence, this was a shame. But he had no urge to pick him up. A guy who couldn’t stand by his power was useless.

Keep moving. The field behind him was empty of people. Nothing obstructed the road to Grendan. Nothing. Not filth monsters. Not Military Artists.

The presence moved with tremendous speed. He stood up, his Kei flowing through his entire body. When Lintence felt it, the Steel Threads moved simultaneously. The blade flitted through the steel threads to close in on Alsheyra.

But Alsheyra did not turn around.

The Steel Threads had blocked that attack. The light of Kei exploded.

“I thought you’d given up.”

“Stop joking.”

On the other side of the Steel Threads was Layfon’s serious face.

“Layfon!” Leerin called over the Queen’s shoulder. “Please.”

“No!”

Leerin’s expression changed at that emotional and irrational reply. Lintence caught her expression and went to stand before Layfon.

“This is so unsightly. It makes it so hard to tolerate that I want to see you suffer some.”

“Unsightly? What’s that? What did I do wrong? If this continues, I can do nothing. Isn’t that what “unsightly” is? No, never mind. No matter how unsightly I am, I……….” he sought Leerin’s gaze and wanted to know what she thought. What expression did she hold now?

“No matter what it is, as long as it belongs to Grendan, it’s got nothing to do with you anymore,” Lintence said. He knew his words meant nothing. Rationality could not contain one’s emotions. If only rationality was enough, he himself wouldn’t have worried about his skill becoming rusty. He’d have died protecting his home city.

“…………..”

As he had expected, Layfon’s eyes contained nothing but fury.

“Is that so. In that case.”

It was useless to say anything to Layfon now. He felt he was naïve to still want to persuade him.

“I can only stop you with force.”

The naivety melted in Lintence’s words as he moved. Though he didn’t look to have moved, he did move. The Steel Threads rolled up as Layfon’s Katana gave off light.

The two clashed.

Alsheyra looked at the Leerin in her arms and saw her complicated expression.

“Are you bothered?”

“Huh?”

The sound of commotion was behind them. The noise of the commotion didn’t just include the Kei light to normal people, but this level of noise was just a small ruckus to Alsheyra. Lintence’s Steel Threads were blocking off even the remnants of the battle, so Leerin was unhurt. Alsheyra would never allow anything to harm her.

“I was a little surprised. I didn’t think you’d say to return so quickly.”

The battle behind her was just extra entertainment to Alsheyra. But not so with Leerin. Never mind Lintence, who was standing and not moving an inch. But Leerin’s eyes weren’t enough to catch up with Layfon’s movement. Moreover, this wasn’t the time to use her closed right eye.

“……….. Because I feel I have to return.”

She was bothered by the battle but she couldn’t see it clearly. Dissatisfaction filled her, and she balled her hands into tight fists. Alsheyra watched her and waited for her to speak.

“She’s in Grendan, isn’t she? Saya.”

Her words landed a heavy blow on Alsheyra’s chest. These words finally left Leerin’s mouth. No, Alsheyra already knew this day would come, but if possible, she wished for this day to never arrive. However, things weren’t always that pretty.

“Yes,” she nodded. “She’s sleeping in a secret place, somewhere deep inside Grendan. No one, not even me, can enter that place. She’s been waiting there.”

Who was it? What was it? Alsheyra only knew of battles, and that an awareness wanted to destroy this world.

“When did it begin?”

“A long……. Long time ago. At the time of the birth of this world.”

“It feels like a long story.”

Leerin turned her attention back to the battle. Even though she couldn’t catch up with it, she still couldn’t move her eyes away.

“Layfon…….. It’s ok not to involve him in this, right? Because he’s no longer part of Grendan.”

This was one reason why Leerin wished to return quickly.

“Probably.”

Yes. Not only as a citizen of Grendan. This event had nothing to do with people who weren’t Heaven’s Blade successors. Alsheyra was searching for Military Artists who couldn’t exercise all of their strength without a Heaven’s Blade. Layfon suited this criterion. Though physically, his athletic ability and technique were comparatively lower than other Heaven’s Blade successors, his ability in Kei, whether it be the explosion of Kei, the speed of restoring and sustaining Kei, was top among the Heaven’s Blades. At one time, Alsheyra had done an investigation on his body with the lie of having him undergo a body health check, and the report had showed Layfon’s Kei vein had experienced signs of expansion at a younger age. In addition, he had great concentration to control his enormous Kei. But what about now? Since Lintence called him “naïve”, perhaps Layfon had yet to perfect his control of Kei?

(Haha, perhaps.)

Perhaps Lintence wanted to test that hypothesis. He looked like he was playing. Usually, he wouldn’t be like this. So Lintence………

She looked at Leerin again, who was watching the battle with anxiety.

He had no place to escape to. Layfon attempted to wipe clean the pressure on him with the Shim Adamantium Dite. The Steel Threads surrounding him evaded his cut path like spiderweb in the wind. But even if he shot his Kei directly at Lintence, the Heaven’s Blade successor would have blocked the attack with complicated patterns of the Steel Threads that made up the strong defensive formation.

Lintence hadn’t moved from his spot. He continued to smoke, sometimes taking a drag and the tip of the cigarette turned red. He then puffed out a thread of green smoke. All he did was simply smoke. Even so, the Steel Threads attacks did not stop. Since swinging the Katana was not enough to evade all the Steel Threads, Layfon kept moving. He had no other way but to escape.

(What should I do?)

He kept fighting….. Perhaps this wasn’t even a battle. He thought with all his wits. If he had the Sapphire Dite………. He denied that thought. Lintence would turn the battle to his advantage in one split moment if Layfon was to use the Steel Threads. Rather than using a technique in front of its expert, it was better to fight with one Katana.

Layfon had watched Lintence fight using the Steel Threads from a close distance. However, this was his first time fighting him head to head. Lintence was an unbelievable opponent. He felt he couldn’t have done much even if he had the Heaven’s Blade. It was obvious that Lintence hadn’t been fighting seriously. Still, Layfon failed to make an effective move.

(What should I do? What should I do?)

No matter how hard he pondered, he couldn’t find a way to escape the net of Steel Threads.

“What? Can’t do anything?” Lintence asked as he stepped on the cigarette butt on the ground. “This is a waste of time. I’ve no need to keep playing with you.”

Tension swept through Layfon’s entire body. He shivered at the attack that was to come. At the same time, he had a premonition that Leerin would turn farther away from him.

He rushed forward, but the Steel Threads interfered. He raised the Shim Adamantium Dite and attempted to cut down the Threads with the dark blade. The Threads evaded him and swept back to assault him. He avoided them and kept moving forward. Evade and move. Every time, he evaded the Steel Threads and slipped by them with inches between them and his skin. But once he evaded the attack, the Kei between the Steel Threads would head for him. He covered his entire body with Kei to fight against Lintence’s Kei. Still, this had wounded him, and in a short period of time, traces of injuries had surfaced on his body, bringing him pain.

Regardless, Layfon kept striding forward. Even one step was better than none. And it was true that he was closing in on Lintence one step at a time.

“…………..”

Lintence saw everything that Layfon did. He took out a new cigarette from his coat pocket.

“All right, this the last cigarette. You have 180 seconds till I finish it.”

He held the cigarette between his teeth. He just needed to watch to know how much time was left.

Layfon kept moving, anxiety burning his heart. As a result, he failed to evade the Steel Threads completely, and a Steel Thread cut away some of his muscle on his shoulder. Blood shot forth painfully. Caring nothing for the wound, he moved forward. He swung the Katana and stepped out. Using the smallest movement, he checked his surroundings with his eyes. He observed the Steel Threads that were weaved together to attack him. He blocked and chased them away with his weapon and moved forward. Swing the Katana, evade and move forward.

But the distance he had gained was so little that it wasn’t worth mentioning. He kept his position with the will to die while forcing himself to take the next step. He was wasting time, and this thought made him more impatient. He couldn’t make it. 180 seconds? How much time had passed? How much time was left? What about the cigarette……….? He had no time to look at Lintence. The Steel Threads waited for his weakness to show. Lintence was still playing. If Layfon lost his concentration, he’d die. He’d definitely die. It was useless to keep guys alive who couldn’t avoid the Steel Threads. Much better to just kill them off. That was what Lintence was like. The biggest number of Steel Threads was about 100 million. How many Steel Threads were here? 200? 300……….. Just that many? How much of Lintence’s strength was he showing? How much out of 100 percent? Perhaps this was meaningless. But the distance between Lintence and Layfon did have some meaning. If Lintence had wanted to kill him, he just needed to increase the number of Steel Threads by 300. Hadn’t Layfon’s existence proven that truth?

Layfon’s feelings turned turgid. Lintence was so far from him, and Alsheyra, who was behind the Heaven’s Blade successor, was even further away. How big a distance was it to want to reach Leerin who was in the Queen’s arms? His body moved. His Katana danced. He held his weapon closely. But his movements were getting clumsy. Pain bit his entire body. His evasive actions were less perfect. He could no longer capture the movements of the Steel Threads with just his eyes. He had to use all of his senses. However, his body became heavier and his senses were turning dull. He had fought the filth monster in its aged phase, Savaris, and now Lintence. He had been fighting till now, and his body was reaching its limit.

Kei. He had to let more Kei flow. Even though the Dite couldn’t bear more Kei, he just needed more for his body. Let his Internal Kei run more intensely. Wake up his body and enliven his entire nervous system. It was still too early to sleep and give up.

Run. Run. Run!

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

He roared. His hot Kei vein felt like it was burning. Perhaps it would really burn. But it was all right. If he could keep burning till he used it all up, then keep on burning!

Light sparked in his vision. No. His body was exuding the light. The redundant Kei that his body had failed to absorb was leaking from him and was automatically turning into External Burst type Kei. This Kei pushed back the Steel Threads and shook apart the ground beneath his feet. The air roared and keened. His body hurt as if he was bathing in an explosion. But that was all right. Layfon jumped and sped past the Steel Threads, past Lintence to reach the Queen. Otherwise, he would fail to catch Leerin’s hand.

One swift moment was where the only chance laid. He went past Lintence to the Queen. He spied the big coat in the corner of his eye. The Queen’s dark hair was getting closer. He could get closer to her as long as his Kei kept running, as if it had no limit, as if it was to burn itself out. The blade in his hand turned into a muddier colour of red. A muddier red of the blood. He had not poured more Kei into the Dite, but the redundant Kei on the Dite was beyond what it could bear.

One strike. Only one strike was all he had. One strike. This was a fight with the Queen. No second strike was allowed.

His gaze met Leerin’s. But she surely wouldn’t understand the changes here. He didn’t think she was looking at him, so he looked at her. Those pupils that were slightly slow and numb. Layfon stared at those pupils as if he was sucked into them. He must take back that wish and make it come true. But just whom was that wish for?

Confused, doubtful, yet he had to time to give them an answer. It was too harsh to give an answer in one moment. He swung down the Shim Adamantium Dite. The scarlet cut path ran out from him to close with the Queen’s neck. Cut down the Queen’s neck, kill her and take back Leerin. This was what went through his mind………..

But that did not happen.

The result came to him first from the feeling on his wrist rather than from his vision. The swing was too hollow, too relaxing. The blade extended from his hand had disappeared. Not that it had exploded from overloading. The blade had scattered before Layfon’s very eyes into countless pieces. The Steel Threads had cut it down.

Layfon leapt over the Queen and landed. The momentum made him slide out. Though he had strengthened himself with Internal Kei, he had failed to control the momentum and rein it in. He slid and slid. He couldn’t even ready his stance to fight. He knew the Steel Threads would not let this chance go. And his opponent would not let this chance slip by. Pressure immediately came to Layfon’s chest. The Steel Threads were gathering here.

Sougenkyoku Hane mushi.

Originally, it was a move to invade the filth monster’s body and strike it from its inside.

Layfon abandoned the plan to keep sliding, and instead, used its force to jump back. The Steel Threads dispersed in the dance of a mad storm. Pain battered his entire body, but he had successfully escaped from the fatal attack. But blood was bleeding from his internal organs. His forehead was injured, and his vision had turned red. The Steel Threads had cut deep into his limbs. Though he had jumped out before the Steel Threads revealed all their fangs and had gotten rid of the Steel Threads from his body, the Kei in the weapon had struck deep inside Layfon, rendering him immobile.

He wanted to stand up, but failed. The lack of weight that should be the Dite in his hand saddened him. Kei still cycled in his body, but the wounds on his body could not recover immediately. Still, he’d lose if he did not stand up. At least, he did not want to lose. If he gave up now…..

“180 seconds are up,” Lintence said and stepped on the cigarette.

All of a sudden, Layfon was paralysed. He hadn’t noticed that sometime, a Steel Thread had slipped past his sense and sight to invade him. The Kei from the thread cut down his consciousness. He knew his opponent wasn’t serious. Even so, Lintence held in his palm Layfon’s life and death.

He lost his consciousness, not knowing what was going on.

He seemed to see something in a split second, a figure that looked like Nina, enveloped by blue light.

“Layfon!” she shouted, seeing Layfon topple. What an unbelievable sight. That Layfon was defeated. Was this real? But Layfon had fallen. A man and a woman stood before him, and was it Leerin who was in that woman’s arms?

“Who are you?”

Though she wanted to check on Layfon, she didn’t think she had the strength left to do so. She just looked intently at the man and woman.

The woman’s elegant face revealed a knowing smile.

“Lin, that’s a Haikizoku.”

“I know. I’ve seen it before.”

“Heh~ Just as expected from someone with traveling experience. You really are different.”

Nina felt cold on her back as she listened to the conversation. They had seen through her.

“Who are you?”

“Grendan’s big boss and her servant,” the woman said with a joking attitude.

“No, Nina. Hurry and run away!” Leerin shouted. “They’re the Queen and a Heaven’s Blade successor. They’re too much for you. Run!”

Nina’s eyes widened. This woman was the Queen, someone strong enough to control the Heaven’s Blade successors like Layfon. And this man was like the former Layfon. He was a Heaven’s Blade successor.

“………. What are you planning to do with Leerin?”

“We’re protecting our precious citizen. Is that wrong?”

The woman’s aura was still as strong. In her voice was someone who liked to joke. She didn’t act like a city’s conqueror.

“Though it’s a bit embarrassing, I’d be thankful if you were to come with us. What do you think? Besides, I think I can show you what you want to see.”

“What are you………..?”

“This world. The Haikizoku. The Electronic Fairy. The mystery that contains them all. You’re already involved. Are you not bothered?”

“These things……”

The Queen moved her gaze from Nina. Nina chased after her without giving it a thought. Did the other person notice something? Or had she just simply looked away?

There. Over there.

He was a far distance away from them, but they could still see him clearly. A person stood at the contact point between Grendan and Zuellni.

“Dixerio……. Senpai?”

That must be him. But somehow, he felt different from usual. He was letting down a huge metal whip. Kei with a color different from Nina’s spilled out of Dixerio. The mask on his face was also different. It looked the same as the Wolf Face’s mask, but it felt different. Nina also felt that she had seen it somewhere before.

“Ah, we’re seen,” the Queen said. “This way, we can’t run away.”

Nina didn’t feel the Queen was talking to him. She was speaking to herself.

“What is it? You want to run away?”

“Humans always want to escape from things that are already set. That’s what youth is like.”

“You’re speaking of youth at your age?”

“………… If you keep saying more, I’d hit you.”

Dixerio turned around and stepped into Grendan as if he had noticed Nina.

“Though the city has a few factors, let this side accept them all.”

“Huh?” Nina responded. It seemed the other side was talking to her.

“How’s it? Not interested?”

“Isn’t the Haikizoku your aim?”

“Yeah………. The previous King was the one who sent out the Mercenary Gang. Savaris left Grendan because he couldn’t stand Kanaris’ nagging. In truth, I think it’s a tiny bit better to have the Haikizoku than without it. Though it might be useful for Grendan, but this time, the authority of obtaining the Haikizoku or not rests with Saya…………”

Nina didn’t understand what she just said. This woman’s lack of tension had influenced her.

“Well, you’d understand once you reach that side. Interested? If not, never mind. But if you want to interfere with us, I can only defeat you,” Alsheyra said in a relaxed manner.

Nina thought for a moment. Layfon had fallen. Leerin was in their hands. Could she win just by herself? How serious was the Queen?

Nina’s gaze met Leerin. She felt that gaze was telling her not to get closer. But was it all right for her to return to Grendan like that? Nina thought of the Layfon behind her. Could she win with the power of the Haikizoku against opponents that Layfon had failed to defeat?

No…………

“Aah, that’s a waste of effort,” the Queen laughed, having seen through Nina’s plan.

Nina tightened her grip on the iron whips as she shivered at the Queen’s action.

“It’s not my style to get confused over whether I can win or not.”

“Oh~”

“I’ve promised Layfon to protect Leerin. If I were to break the promise, you might as well kill me here!”

Leerin moaned, wanting to stop Nina but she didn’t hear her shout.

“That’s quite some preparation.”

The man next to the Queen walked up to her.

“Lin, you can’t kill her.”

“Then can this stop that woman?”

The voice of the man named Lin echoed in the dim atmosphere.

“Please stop! Lintence-san!” Leerin shouted. The name of this man, Lintence, made Nina’s back feel more icy.

Lintence. The man who taught Layfon the Steel Threads technique.

“Real strength can be utilized best in a deep crisis. What’s the most horrifying is action that bets on one’s life. Layfon’s for example, is only child’s play.”

Pressure assaulted Nina’s entire body. But she wasn’t scared at all. She waited for a chance to attack as she suppressed the shivering of her back.

The timing came from the outside. A sound of gunshot writhed around the condensed Kei bullet that ran straight here. It was a shot at the Queen from a building far away.

But another gunshot had stopped it. The paths of two bullets overlapped and the explosion of Kei created a small circle in the air. Another bullet had stopped this bullet and Nina could tell immediately where the first bullet came from. However, she could only tell the originator of the second bullet from the traces of Kei left after the Kei explosion.

Sharnid had shot the first bullet. Who shot the next one?

No time to confirm that. Nina moved. Lintence’s gaze was still on the Kei of the explosion.

But that was a trap.

“……… Layfon is a troublesome brat,” Lintence said and Nina, while running forward, felt a strange feeling from her feet. It was already too late when she felt it. Something had trapped her feet and she fell onto the ground. Steel threads then wrapped around her wrists also. Their speed far exceeded Nina’s and it had sealed off all her movements.

“But he knows the timing of a fight. If he were to realize the feeling of being in a deep crisis, he’d become an even more incredible monster as long as he could surpass the line he’s drawn. You seem to have easily crossed that line. If we’re to predict the future of having experienced millions of battles, either you or Layfon, you’re still lacking…….. brats.”

Nina lost her consciousness in the next second.

Sharnid saw it happen.

He saw everything.

He could do nothing but watch. He couldn’t press the trigger of his sniper rifle. A pressure came through his forehead where a gun was. A woman wearing unique clothes was holding it to his forehead.

“Damn brat. Wanna die?”

“……….. I’ve never thought of wanting to die.”

Sharnid let go of the sniper rifle and raised his hands. He had no choice but to surrender. The gap between him and this woman was overwhelming. Not only did her bullet stop his, he also didn’t notice her closing in on him. He only lived because she didn’t kill him off.

The woman disappeared the moment the gun was lifted from his forehead but Sharnid remained immobile.

He could only watch them take the unconscious Nina away.

He wore a new fighting suit. But this action spread the pain of the wound hiding underneath the bandage.

He had lost completely. Nothing else existed besides this truth. It mattered not that he was alive. The important point was that he had lost. The end result was Leerin had been taken away. Nina was also taken too. Hadn’t the Haikizoku already left her? What had happened in Zuellni while Layfon was away?

His body had been unable to move and he had lost his consciousness. Something had happened during this time and Nina had been taken to Grendan. Defeat pained him more than the wounds he bore. He understood what he wanted to do was very foolish even without having to tell anyone about it. All he could do was lie on the ground, defeated by his opponent. What else could someone like him do? He felt he couldn’t do anything.

Had he been too arrogant because he was a former Heaven’s Blade successor? Though he hadn’t thought of it that way, the result might have shown otherwise.

But a real Heaven’s Blade successor had shown up and defeated him. This was unsightly.

Layfon left the Changing Room.

Harley was waiting for him in the corridor.

“You’re quick.”

“Felli had already contacted me before you returned.”

Harley forced out a smile and passed over the weapon harness with Dites in it. The Adamantium Dite, Shim Adamantium Dite and the Sapphire Dite. Layfon’s weapons. The weapons he used in Zuellni. The Dites combined with Harley and Kiriku’s talents and skills were still far from a Heaven’s Blade. The wall blocking Layfon was this huge and it wasn’t the only obstacle.

Could he overcome all of them?

“And this.”

Harley took out the Iron Dite. The Dite that Leerin brought from Grendan.

“To be honest, I don’t recommend this Dite judging by the largest amount of Kei you could bring out but……….” he stopped halfway. Layfon felt regret in his words. Harley was bitter about making the Shim Adamantium Dite yet it still wasn’t enough to sustain Layfon’s Kei.

“Thank you.”

He took the Iron Dite and placed it in the slot deliberately left empty in the weapon harness.

“Nina, she’ll return?” Harley said as Layfon took a step out.

“Definitely.”

That was what he wanted to say but he failed to give voice to it. All he did was walk wordlessly in the corridor.

He knew he should have given Harley a reply.

Layfon arrived above the ground of Zuellni.

Activities to revitalize the city had begun. The destruction above ground was incredible. Many students had lost their dormitories. These students were arranged to stay at the dormitories prepared for the first years. Even so, the leftover students had no choice but to live in the shelters.

Noise sounded from working machines but it didn’t feel uncomfortable to his ears. Though the students didn’t look happy, they didn’t look down either. It was probably already a big encouragement for them to be able to keep on living.

Layfon couldn’t join them.

Military Artists remained on alert in case any filth monsters were still around. No one found it strange for Layfon to walk about, dressed in fighting clothes.

He didn’t ask how badly the Military Artists were injured. He had received treatment in the clinic located in the shelter, slept for a day like mud, climbed up from bed and walked over here. He didn’t have the time to ask for information. But he didn’t think he could do a thing even if he had heard the news.

Leerin was taken away. Nina was also taken away.

He was here, unable to do a thing. He had also failed to defeat the aged phase filth monster. The Queen was the one who defeated it. He should have known about Felli overworking herself. The giant filth monsters were attacking the city, yet Layfon was fighting the Heaven’s Blade successors who were hunting them down.

He felt like he was walking while wearing unsightly-looking clothes.

Layfon walked as he watched the city, indifferent. Some people stood looking at the destroyed buildings. Some girls were smiling, chatting about getting new furniture. Simple tents lined the road. Cooking smoke issued from them.

He could hear the sound of people working everywhere.

This place was full of vitality. The people here did not yield to the misfortune even though the place they lived in was turned upside down. The sense of welcoming a happier future life was intensifying.

Perhaps because this was an Academy City. One just needed to rebuild even if it was broken. The existence behind this city was to do what was realistic and practical. The students weren’t alone. The vitality exuding from their collective bodies depicted the city’s new chapter.

Layfon couldn’t join them.

Something inside him was broken. The feeling of returning to the path of a Military Artist. The feeling that the people he knew in Grendan had shattered. He didn’t feel at ease even with the weapon harness hanging from his wrist. The fighting clothes were the same, giving off a feeling of something different. Even he himself didn’t think he acknowledged the current him.

Still, Layfon kept walking.

And at last came to the outskirt of the city.

Grendan stood before him. The two cities didn’t seem to be on alert against each other. Layfon didn’t sense anyone monitoring him. But trade and communication were banned between the two. A fence blocking off entry stood here.

Zuellni still had one broken leg. It seemed to be waiting for it to re-grow. But Layfon couldn’t fathom the reason as to why Grendan wasn’t moving.

He would be inside Grendan if he were to cross over this line. But could he reach his goal even if he reached that place? The wall blocking him was so high he couldn’t see its top, and that wasn’t the only wall. He couldn’t surpass the wall that was Lintence. Leerin had been taken away. So simple. And Nina too. Grendan and the Queen had taken away those two. Why did Leerin go with the Queen? Layfon didn’t understand. He didn’t get anything yet he still acted. However, the doubt asking what he himself could do had then stopped his footsteps.

Just what could he do?

“You’ve really come.”

Layfon turned around at that voice.

It was Sharnid. Felli was here too. Both of them wore fighting clothes like him.

“Why?”

“Aren’t we thinking the same thing?” Sharnid’s expression was still the same as he walked up to him.

“The Captain’s been taken. There’s no insult bigger than that.”

He patted Layfon’s shoulder, bringing his face close to him. He was smiling but his eyes weren’t.

“Felli… senpai.”

“My exhaustion is gone. The lack of judgment won’t happen again.”

The resolve in her calm attitude was firm.

“Can’t accept failure just like this.”

“Oh, Felli-chan has said something excellent.”

“But……….”

Lost. Layfon had lost. And numerous strong fighters existed in that city. Besides, it was the country. The Queen had taken Nina. This meant this was Grendan’s will. If they were to resist it, they would be declaring war against this country. A fight more intense than days ago would take place beyond this contact point.

“I also think I’ll regret not doing something.”

A few pats on Layfon’s shoulder.

“Though I’ll also regret doing it. But I don’t know which side is right. And I might not be able to accept it even if it’s right. No matter whether I do it or not, either side can be right. That’s how it’d look from the result? It’s better for me to do it. That’s why I’m here.”

Felli walked up to the edge.

“Felli….. senpai, that’s really dangerous.”

He received a wordless kick on his leg.

“Ouch!”

Even he himself was surprised at the sound of pain he uttered. He sat down on the ground. Felli’s icy gaze hit him.

“Just how long do you plan to whine? You’ve already come this far.”

“Sen, senpai.”

“How about letting me see your manly side sometimes? Over there. The man always considering what to say to make himself look handsome. You’d do well to have one percent of him. Can’t you show something like that to me?”

“Wa, still as deadly as always. So harsh……..”

Sharnid laughed.

Felli turned around.

Layfon was speechless for a while then his lips softened. There was no room for negotiation. He felt a more tragic end awaited him if he kept speaking out.

“True.”

He felt as if his confusion had been flushed away. He looked at Grendan once more.

“Let us save the Captain.”

And Leerin too.

Layfon and the two passed over the contact point.

[[Image:CSR vol12 299.jpg|thumb]]

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13_Prologue|Volume 13]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume12 Chapter5

2011-07-20T03:39:15Z

69.114.30.48: /* Chapter 5 - The City that eliminates evil */

===Chapter 5 - The City that eliminates evil===

Nelphilia’s gaze moved away from the sky. Just this action alone pulled Nina in and made her stop breathing. Nelphilia’s chin had only made an imperceptible movement, her gaze pulling away, and that was enough to capture Nina’s heart.

This girl was dangerous.

This girl was dangerous. Just by looking at her, no, since her figure entered Nina’s sight, she found herself unable to look at anything else. This girl’s beauty and attraction was indescribable.

“As I thought, the Guardian Beasts aren’t enough!” Nelphilia said. She wasn’t looking at Nina, nor was she speaking to her.

“They’re all destroyed!” she said and finally looked at Nina.

“All destroyed?”

This word sent a chill up Nina’s spine. Did anyone die? Or…….

“The Guardian Beasts. You and the people with you, why did you come here?” Nelphilia smiled, looking at Karian and the Head of Alchemy who lay on the floor.

“I knew these two. The one with the terrible face has always wanted to wake me. The other views me as some kind of danger.”

“……… Who are you?”

Nelphilia had her back on Nina, but her figure still attracted Nina’s eyes. Just who was this girl?

“Are you really the Electronic Fairy that’s split from Zuellni?”

“I hope you don’t put me on the same scales as those fake imitations,” the girl’s serious eyes found Nina. “………. But, thanks to that thing coming, I’m now awake. The gear of time has begun moving. Everything’s moving now. That’s why I woke. That’s the result. That thing begins everything by coming here.”

“What were you saying? Please explain it in a way that we understand,” Nina said with dissatisfaction. If she didn’t say this, that girl’s attraction might take over her entire body.

“I’m not an Electronic Fairy but I like Zuellni! Out of all the Electronic Fairies, I only like that child. Is that not enough a reason?”

“Then what are you?”

“What would you do if you found out? This has got nothing to do with you, right? Whether you know who I am, what you can do has nothing to do with my real body. That I can tell you. No matter which path you choose, you won’t have anything to do with my real body,” she said with determination. Though her tone was nonchalant, her words were obviously refusing Nina.

“This is all you need to do now,” she said. Something had appeared in her hand.

“This is………..?”

Her fingers held the thing lightly. A mask. A mask of a beast. Nina had seen this before. This belonged to the Wolf Faces. She readied her iron whips.

“You…….. Are you a Wolf Face!?” she pointed her iron whip at her.

“Your train of thought is so simple!” the girl said, not at all frightened at the weapon pointed at her. Disapproval showed in her eyes and she was not afraid as she placed the mask on her own face.

“Have a good feel of it with your body. You should be able to do that, right? Your body is half Electronic Fairy!”

Nina didn’t understand her words in a split second, but the memory of what happened when she was ten rushed up inside her. That tiny Electronic Fairy. She had wanted to save it, but in the end, it saved her. She thought she understood something as she recalled her memory, but the next moment, she lost it. The true meaning of the mask before her suddenly rose in her.

“Haikizoku!”

That mask in the girl’s hand, the Haikizoku that had shown itself as a golden goat.

“Why?”

“Don’t you remember? Who do you think you were talking to when you were defeated?”

She recalled the past event. Yes, it did happen. She remembered blacking out and losing consciousness. Sharnid had then saved her. So something had happened before that?

“That man, the Wolf Face you were talking about. And for the Haikizoku to turn into this, isn’t it quite a convenient look? Its face reflects its master’s appearance!”

She tossed the mask to Nina. Though both of Nina’s hands were occupied with her iron whips, she reflexively caught the mask with her left wrist. As if melting, the mask sank into her chest.

It had returned. That was how Nina felt.

“Dixerio, the man who bets on the mask for his wish to revenge, is easy to understand? That thing is necessary to him, so he lets the Haikizoku keep its appearance in the mask. What about you?”

Nina didn’t understand her question. She wasn’t surprised that this girl knew of Dixerio. Since she knew the Wolf Faces, it wouldn’t be strange for her to know Dixerio.

“You’ve the power that people are envious of. If you could obtain that power, what would you do with it?”

“Just what are you……”

“I anticipate it,” the girl said, the shadows around her deepening into darkness as if to refuse Nina’s hand. Gradually, darkness swallowed her pale face and arms.

When the darkness disappeared, it left behind the green light exuding from the tubes. The light was brighter than when the girl was present. It illuminated a bigger area than before.

Nina heard moaning in the room. Karian and the Head of Alchemy had regained consciousness.

<center>◇</center>

Layfon moved first. As if fishing up something, he aimed his attack at Savaris’ upper body. It didn’t hit. Savaris had deflected the attack. Savaris had released Kei from his body while retreating, using it to deflect Layfon’s assault.

When Layfon swung his katana upward, Savaris had rushed him, left fist aiming for Layfon's cheek. Layfon attempted to grab the fist with his own left hand, only managing to grab hold of Savaris’ wrist as the Heaven’s Blade successor deflected Layfon's attack. Savaris added horrific pressure on his left wrist. Layfon about to lose his grip, added strength to his fingers. The Kei covering Savaris’ fist resisted Layfon's hand. Layfon gathered even more Kei to his fingertips.

Layfon had only managed to control Savaris’ arm. As such, the Heaven’s Blade successor attacked Layfon's knee with his foot. Layfon released his hold. The two jumped apart.

Layfon’s fingertips were very hot. The glove he was wearing was torn through, with traces of injuries left on his fingers. Some of his nails had fallen off but his fingers had sunk deep into Savaris’ wrist. There should be five lines of injuries on the Heaven’s Blade successor’s wrist. Additionally, Layfon’s katana had slashed open the chest area of Savaris’ fighting suit. Savaris had deflected the blade with his Kei, but it wasn’t enough to completely stop Layfon's attack.

Savaris laughed. He tore the fighting suit apart to reveal his upper body. Blood welled up from the injuries on his left wrist. He licked his wounds. Layfon’s fingernails were still in them. Savaris bit down on the fingernails, pulled them out and spat them out of his mouth. His smile looked even more appalling with blood in it.

“As I thought. In the end, only a fight with a fellow human can satisfy me. It isn’t a fight of power alone, but of skill and closer to death!”

“As if I care,” Layfon said and readied his katana again. The spirit he had honed through training with the katana had chased away the pain in his left hand.

“The present you is just an existence that I have to surpass. The wall is high, and it’s connected to other things too. I’m really envious of you. Perhaps it’d be more interesting if I stood on your side.”

“These things aren’t important,” Layfon said and moved.

Three successive sudden strikes for the head, heart and head. Savaris failed to evade all three attacks and sustained shallow injuries on his shoulder and cheek. Two forces of Kei clashed and detonated, blowing the air into disarray. Savaris flew away in the air, as if bounding off something. He did a back-flip. Feeling something unpleasant on his chin, he quickly pulled back his body. Clamps seized his face. He felt fingers assaulting his face.

He was in the air.

External Burst type Kei – Sendan. (Lightning Cut)

Layfon’s strike flew towards Savaris.

Savaris’ slow vertical spin became horizontal as he kicked out with his foot.

External Burst type Karenkei – Kaze Retsu Kei. (Fierce Wind)

The mad running current of air was sucked into Savaris’ Kei and then deflected. The condensed air pressure took Sendan head on and they canceled each other out. A new force of chaotic air was called forth and pushed back by the two combatants.

External Burst type Kei variation – Uzu Kei. Guiding the flow of the air current, Layfon hid numerous bullets of Kei inside it.

External Burst type Karenkei – Kishikubaku. (Compressed air)

Savaris’ move compressed air into one point. He detonated it to cancel Layfon’s bullets. The remnants of the explosion flew towards Layfon.

Internal and External Kei variation – Ryuusen Kei. (Spinning Dragon)

Layfon spun to deflect the remnants as his spin drew in more air currents, sucking in Savaris as well. For a split second, Savaris had lost control of his body, and Layfon did not let that opportunity go.

External Burst type Kei – Sendan. (Lightning Cut)

The condensed Kei that flew out of the typhoon was enough to split a person in half.

“Haha!”

External Burst type Kei, Luckens’ move – Roar Kei.

Savaris’ voice made the air vibrate, scattering the roiling dust that came from the battle. The vibration that couldn’t possibly have come from a human’s voice decomposed the dust into finer particles. The thin dust screen gathered by the exchange of Kei techniques, Layfon’s Ryuusen Kei and the Savaris’ Kishukubaku, now scattered in all directions.

Explosions surrounded Savaris. Sedan pierced through those explosions to draw a shallow ditch on the outer shell of the city.

Layfon didn’t feel he had finished his opponent. Numerous explosions had drastically reduced visibility. And he didn’t think the sparks caused by the dust were enough to create such large explosions. There must be a trap. But what was it?

“Tsk.”

He stopped the Ryuusen Kei and retreated. The trap must be close to him. Using the rebounding force of the External Kei, he moved back a hundred meters or so from his spot before his foot touched ground. He felt he had the advantage when the two forces of Kei clashed, but that was exactly why he felt Savaris had laid a trap for him.

All the explosions had finished detonating when he landed. The turbulent air had yet to settle. Dense smoke rose to cloud his vision. He couldn’t feel any Kei around him. Savaris must have used Sakkei to mask his presence. Where did Savaris plan to ambush him?

It wasn’t strange to think Savaris would attack from anywhere, as he was a Heaven’s Blade successor. He could even come from the ground beneath Layfon’s feet. If Layfon lost his concentration, it would lead to his defeat.

He was ready no matter where Savaris came at him. He considered where Savaris could attack him. Though he knew this would obstruct the flexibility of his movement and expose him, though he could only greet the attack through the instincts honed in training, he could not stop thinking.

The previous explosion bothered him. The dust cloud caused by it did well to hide Savaris’ figure. However, Sakkei itself was not enough to totally mask the flow of Kei unless the Kei vein itself was taken out. In that case, the best timing and location to close with Layfon was………..?

Above. Explosion. Take advantage. Jump.

Those terms flashed past his head, and he moved.

As he had thought. Savaris was above him. Their gazes met. The explosion had painted black Savaris’ bloody smile, making it more horrific. He had stopped using Sakkei and concentrated the Kei around him to his left fist.

Layfon made an instant judgment that this move was to decide the outcome of the fight. His body naturally reacted and readied his stance to meet the attack.

Psyharden technique – Flame strike. Shoujin. (Flame strike. Flying Blade.)

Layfon jumped as he struck with the katana. Flame writhed on the blade. The strike of the katana brushed past Savaris as two forces of Kei ate into each other. The impact was just one swift moment, and next, both fighters had exchanged positions.

[[Image:CSR vol12 189.jpg|thumb]]

The fight hadn’t ended. The impact of the opponent’s move swam in Layfon’s body. Pain. Red dots that weren’t of his flame danced in his sight but he ignored them. He changed his stance. Savaris had also landed to ready his next attack.

But this time………..

Psyharden technique – Honoo Juu. Koufu. (Weight of Flame. Red Cloth)

External Burst Kei variation – Goushiyoudan. (Rising bullet)

External Kei in the form of flames poured out upon Savaris like a red roaring waterfall. Savaris received it with Goushiyoudan. Explosion. Impact. The impact sent Layfon tens of meters from his original position and forced him to land. Savaris had stopped his movement as he shouldered the descending impact of Layfon’s move.

Psyharden technique – Water Mirror.

With a speed that was even faster than Uzu Kei (external Whirl Kei), Layfon rushed Savaris. Their gazes overlapped. Though Savaris had yet to ready his stance, he managed to react with his leg. Feeling the kick of a death god nearing his right side, Layfon swung the katana without hesitation. He aimed at Savaris’ throat in an attempt to finish this battle with one move.

The flowing of time was extremely quiet. Death was closing in. Death was about to descend on him. Which side was faster? Or they might react simultaneously. Layfon did not defend against Savaris’ kick. If Layfon was faster, then the threat against him would vanish. If he was slower, he’d die.

Death. He had wanted to kill Gahard at that time but he did not. That man was connected to the Luckens family. Was he now to kill off a Heaven’s Blade born to that family? He could not stop his movement now. If he didn’t kill his opponent, only death awaited him.

The katana stabbed at Savaris’ throat without deviating an inch. Layfon felt it touch skin and breaking through muscles. But next, a painful impact assaulted his shoulder.

Time returned to the two fighters. Savaris’ kick sent him flying. He slid on air as if something was pulling him out and then tossed him onto the ground. The katana flew from his grip to pierce the earth.

“Wu…………..”

Pain ran through his entire body. His right shoulder was dislocated. Wounds broke over his body. He felt something wet beneath his tattered fighting suit. He pushed the right shoulder back in place. The stimulation made him moan. He picked up the Dite beside him.

Savaris had fallen. He wasn’t moving. Blood welled from his neck wound to pool around him. Dead, or, he was about to die. The light in his opened eyes was lost. He probably was still alive as he was looking at Layfon’s direction, his lips trembling but without voice. Probably because his throat’s been cut open. Layfon originally planned to completely stab through that throat, but the kick had intercepted his move. If Savaris’ knee had contacted with Layfon’s shoulder rather than part of his foot, then Layfon’s shoulder would have been shattered. The impact might have even damaged his lungs. What a close call. And if Savaris could use his right arm, things wouldn’t have turned out this way.

“…………….”

Layfon left Savaris as he quietly ran internal Kei through his body. He still had many people to defeat.

I’ll probably die.

That thought echoed in Savaris’ head as he felt something flowing out with the blood. He didn’t regret it. He didn’t even think of another outcome if he could move his right arm. To have strong mental preparation was his all. It would have been shameful to consider that other possibility after the fight.

Layfon had left him, carrying his own wounds. He probably planned to keep fighting. Ruimei was his next opponent. The one after him was probably Troiatte. And then he would have to fight all the Heaven’s Blade successors. Where would he end up? Or, where would he fall? Savaris was envious of him.

He had always wanted to challenge the Queen, and he did do it, but he lost. He had lost under the Queen who had held back in the fight. After that day, he had fought filth monsters in order to once again challenge her. He thought he’d surpass her one day. But it wasn’t too bad to fight Layfon in this desperate situation. Yes, he had nothing except himself in a desperate situation. That was why he could use power above his real strength. Layfon was probably in that situation back then. Savaris also wanted to find that extra something in himself. But he probably wouldn’t find it as he wasn’t interested in anything outside battle. No matter. He was comfortable. As long as he lived, a day of satisfaction would never come. It might not be that bad to die here.

“Are you to die here?”

Though blood flowed out from him and his consciousness was gradually fading, his sense of hearing was still sharp. He heard footsteps. The ball of light from Troiatte made a long shadow on Savaris.

“You boring guy. Are you to die here because you went overboard playing?”

His vision was dimming, but he recalled that voice and realized it was Lintence. He opened his mouth and wanted to greet him with spirit, but all that came out was blood.

“I’ve a message from the Queen.”

He felt sharp pain and heat on his body that was like fire. His body was still weak but the blood flow had stopped. Savaris coughed violently as blood continued to spill from his mouth. When he stopped coughing, the flow through his throat was better. He could now breathe.

“We’re already short of one person. We can’t let one more die. The Queen is the one to decide when you are to die.”

Lintence had used his Steel Threads to sew up Savaris’ injuries. The Kei generated heat to burn the wounds and seal them, completely stemming the flow of blood. Perhaps he had also perfectly sewn up the Kei vein.

“Th….. Thanks,” he said. His voice was hoarse and weak.

“But speaking of which, what’s with this commotion?”

“Hell’s about to descend. Aren’t you good? Having your name taken out of the comrade list?”

Savaris saw him leaving. Looking at his back that moved towards the centre of the city, Savaris was very envious of Layfon.

Having his life saved, his desire for battle had re-awakened. But even he was unable to do anything more with his body. This was disappointing.

<center>◇</center>

Leerin had done what she could. She had helped with cooking, setting up tables and eating utensils. No matter what task it was that anyone thought was short of people, Leerin was able to make them feel they had too many helpers. She wanted to do something for them. Only that could keep her calm.

Very quickly, she had finished everything and had nothing else to do.

“Could you take a look at Mei for me?” Naruki said as Leerin helped to deliver food to injured Military Artists. Though Naruki was also wounded, she could still move around. However, she could not return to the battlefield immediately. Right now, she was helping out the City Police. Mifi was somewhere here, but she was probably busy with people that she knew.

“Seems she’s preparing for an activity to keep everyone’s spirit up.”

What a good idea. Ignore the possibility that the event might not be interesting, but it would be a good distraction.

Leerin headed for Mei-Shen’s room alone. She touched her face unconsciously. Her right eye was still closed, but no one had noticed. No……. One person had noticed.

Nina. Only she had noticed Leerin’s eye was closed. Why her? Nina didn’t feel anything strange and special about her closed right eye. But no one else had noticed. This meant Nina might also have something in her, something that could be similar to what was inside Leerin. Perhaps the event here was connected to the event in Myath. But what was it? The mysterious Wolf Faces organization had attempted to seize Myath’s Electronic Fairy. That was all she understood. All the information she held now was just bits and pieces. Too broken to be put back together. If what the Wolf Faces did was just a process to reach their goal, then what were they aiming for? And what was the fruit of that aim? Was her right eye part of it? Who was she?

Thoughts continued to churn inside Leerin’s head, unable to halt. She didn’t know how to handle those questions. Something must have happened opposite the shelter. And this wasn’t connected to the reality. It felt like something that Leerin had felt before. A feeling of dislike chased after her.

So who was Leerin? She kept asking herself. She had never thought of this before. At the orphanage, some children were taken in by other families, some were adopted, and others were taken to work. Particularly for those people who had a craft skill, they often visited the orphanage as they wanted apprentices who could learn a skill at a young age. But no one had requested for Leerin, and Leerin didn’t regret it. All she was bothered was that she didn’t have any parents. Derek never said anything about her origin. Different reasons explained the outcome of one becoming an orphan. And among those reasons, some could be said, some couldn’t. If Derek had told some orphans of things that weren’t important and consequential, others who weren’t told of anything would feel despair. As such, he didn’t say anything.

Leerin understood why her adopted father said nothing, so she never asked. But she did want to know. No, perhaps even Derek didn’t know why she wanted to know. She wasn’t sure whether she had been adopted once when she was born. But what existed must have undergone a process. Leerin’s eye….. the eye that reflected what a normal eye couldn’t perceive, this right eye – there must be a reason existing in Leerin. Nothing had happened in her when she was in Grendan, but an omen was given to her when she met Synola. In that case, “because I left Grendan” couldn’t be a reason. Though it might be the reason to awaken that thing, it wasn’t enough to explain the existence of her right eye.

Something was slowly putting pressure on her head. That feeling filled her as she walked. She had felt something changing. Something was happening above the ground. Were they connected? What should she do?

You can do nothing. That was what that girl had said. The black clothed girl looked the same as the girl in Leerin’s memory, but she was a different person.

……. Though she recalled the girl in her memory, she only remembered her appearance. It wasn’t strange for her to mistake this girl as the girl in the memory. She didn’t know why, but she felt the girl was of a personality that would arouse pity and sympathy, looking at her appearance.

But why could Leerin not accept this thinking?

She remembered what the girl had said.

You can do nothing.

What was going on? She was challenging Leerin. Leerin felt the other person was simply narrating a truth. The existence in her right eye seemed to be related to this commotion. Then what did she mean that she could do nothing? What did she want to do? How did she plan to carry it out? These things that had already been decided were mysteries to Leerin. Was this what the girl wanted to express? How painful a thing it was. This seemed to be Leerin’s will but in reality, it wasn’t. Though she chose certain actions, she felt those things had already been decided.

Her inability to understand these things brought her unease. She didn’t even know what she could do about it. Leerin came to the patient’s room, perturbed. She clapped her face lightly to soften her expression.

Mei-Shen was already up. This was a room housing many patients. Leerin saw her sitting up through the gap in the curtain separating the beds. Mei-Shen looked eased at seeing Leerin.

“Are you all right?”

“Uh, the doctor said I can leave when I feel ready. I’m sorry.”

“That can’t be helped.”

Leerin sat beside her. There weren’t many chances for them to be alone. Naruki and Mifi were usually with Mei-Shen. Mei-Shen was like a kid, a kid who tended to suffer when she was alone. Leerin didn’t think that was a good thing. She didn’t feel refusal and alarm from Mei-Shen for sitting so close. This was proof of how good their relationship was.

“Is it really bad outside?”

“I’m not sure. Have you seen Naruki and Mifi?”

“Mi’s visited me already. Is Naruki injured?”

“Yeah, but she seems ok. She’s working with the City Police.”

Leerin told her of what she knew.

This was a very usual and relaxing hour, but Leerin felt a sense of tension coming from the outside of the ceiling and from something else she couldn’t pinpoint. She then realized that the tension came from Mei-Shen.

Mei-Shen was used to looking at people from a low angle. It probably came from her shy personality. She always had her head down. It was difficult to look her in the eye. But it seemed she came to this city to change her personality. Since coming here, she had met Layfon and was now talking to Leerin.

Leerin found that part of her strong. The attempt to change her current self was a fight that was harder than any other fights. Layfon also wanted to change his lifestyle. Though his first intention was to abandon his life as a Military Artist, the intention was different now. Leerin was a bit worried that he was only being pulled around by fate.

Nina was the same. The people Leerin lived with in the dormitory were also the same. She felt they were fighting something against themselves. Perhaps everyone who came to an Academy City was the same. Otherwise, they wouldn’t have taken the roaming bus and left their city on a life-threatening journey. But if that was the case, then this world had too many battlefields.

“Lay…. ton…………. Layfon. Is he not back?”

For Mei-Shen to say this with this expression, this must be a part of her fight. Perhaps it wasn’t something big to others, but it must be an important battle for her.

“Yeah, he’s not back.”

Speaking of which, Leerin hadn’t heard of any news about him even though Nina was back.

“……. Are you not worried?”

She didn’t know how to answer. She didn’t think Layfon would die and sustain heavy injuries. She had met Nina when she was preparing meals. If something terrible had happened to him, Nina wouldn’t have hidden his condition and kept calm. That didn’t match her personality. This meant Layfon was fine. That was Leerin’s belief. She could only believe as she couldn’t do anything else.

“Because I can’t do anything, I can only believe in him.”

She had journeyed to this city to give Derek’s katana to Layfon. An incredible event had happened at that time and she had told him how she thought. He must be fighting a terrible fight right now. She felt he was in the most difficult fight out of all his battles. In Grendan, he could leave the fights to others, but not in Zuellni. That was why she wished for him to take up the katana. She wasn’t against him continuing to be a Military Artist. She wanted him to take up the katana so that he wouldn’t be crippled when he had to give his all. In the end, Layfon decided to pick up the katana once more. He had accepted her thinking and Derek’s forgiveness. In his heart, he had not abandoned his past in Grendan. Though she felt his refusal to take up the katana was his stubbornness about the past, she had managed to persuade him. She was very happy that he understood her. That was why she firmly believed in him, believed that he would safely return just like the times in Grendan.

………. Strange?

“You’re strong,” Mei-Shen said with her head lowered.

Leerin ignored the light swaying in her heart and looked at her. From the start, Mei-Shen was bent over her knees on the bed, looking at her own feet.

“I can’t be as strong as you. I’ve…….. I’ve always worried. I don’t know what to do.”

A dark spot stained her dress. The trace of something wet…… the trace of tear. Tears fell from her face.

[[Image:CSR vol12 205.jpg|thumb]]

Was she so worried that she had to cry? Leerin remembered that she also cried when she reunited with Layfon and saw the wounds on his body. That had never happened in Grendan as there were many Military Artists who were strong like Layfon. She always believed that Layfon would return.

“I’m worried about Naruki too, and everyone else. As long as it’s someone I’ve seen, the Military Artists in the class. What would I do if they’re not here tomorrow? Just that thought alone makes me feel so uncomfortable. I’m more worried about Layfon, Compared to worrying about Naruki, I think I’m more worried about him.”

“Uh.”

Leerin felt her own reply was weak. What meaning had she put in that reply? Agreement? Acceptance? Or did she only reply to allow the other person to keep talking?

“I…… I….. like Layfon. Perhaps, he’s the first boy that I like.”

“Uh.”

Still weak.

After knowing that Mei-Shen had read Layfon’s letter, she immediately knew that Mei-Shen liked Layfon. The other two girls that she noticed also were Nina and Felli. She wasn’t sure at first as she thought they were with him because they were both Military Artists. After knowing them more, she was certain that Felli liked Layfon. Nina’s feeling was delicate. If that was the case, she probably didn’t notice her own feeling due to other distractions.

She could tell how proactive Mei-Shen was by her action of reading the letter. Though she suspected Mei-Shen’s personality was shy through her action, she was in reality a shy person. Mei-Shen wanted to change. Of course, her action might have come about through her childhood friends giving her a helping push from behind. If Mei-Shen hadn’t fallen for Layfon, perhaps she had already changed her personality. Layfon was too clumsy and slow in areas other than Military Arts. To make a girl like Mei-Shen take such action, this man was too foolish. Leerin really wanted to scold him and call him a wooden person. Layfon was able to make another feel angry like that.

“Leerin’s strong. I don’t know what I should do.”

Mei-Shen sobbed with her hands covering her face. Leerin placed her hand on Mei-Shen’s back, patting her. The girl’s entire body shook.

Leerin didn’t know what to say. What should she do? What should she convey to her? What should she do for Mei-Shen who worried about Layfon so much that she cried for him? She couldn’t do anything if not for Mifi.

She handed Mei-Shen to Mifi’s care. So relieved. At the same time, she wondered whether she was over her head. She was relieved to escape from that scene. She had many things to ponder – about that girl, about her closed right eye that no one noticed, about more important questions. But these were just excuses. What she had noticed in the conversation with Mei-Shen shook her more intensely. She had forgotten the questions about herself and her right eye when she sat beside Mei-Shen.

Leerin left for the corridor.

This was not her home city. She had thought of it during the time in the roaming bus and the time of her earlier days in Zuellni. But now that she had spent three months in Zuellni, that thought had vanished.

She now told herself once more that this wasn’t her home city. This wasn’t Grendan. And this might not be the place that she should be in.

The person she hoped for, the thing she hoped for. All that had ended when she handed Derek’s Dite to Layfon. She had nothing else to do here. Though she could learn many things in the Academy City, she wanted to return to Grendan. She wanted to go back.

She just needed to take glimpses of the orphanage from far away. She wanted to keep making meals for Derek. Unlike the atmosphere here, she wanted to once more feel the atmosphere of the small and narrow classroom. She wanted to see Synola Senpai’s foolish acts. These thoughts shocked her brain. Though she didn’t cry, she felt her brain heating up.

She walked and continued to walk, but no matter where she came to, she couldn’t calm down. This was a shelter during a crisis. This was Zuellni. If it was a shelter in Grendan, at least she had something. Since when she was little, she had entered the shelter once a month like a routine. Having left the orphanage to enter the shelter, she had met other children and had argued with them. She had experienced the time of being provoked to anger and being called to stop arguing.

Since living on her own, she had been visiting a different shelter. The canteen area where she helped to make meals had calmed her down. The people she met there would greet her when they saw her. They’d even tell her where to buy cheap food. The foundation of her life was there. Right now, she wished and longed for it. She wanted something to rely on.

She knew she had become weaker, and she hated it. She had wondered with perplexity of whether she should have come here. In the end, she arrived in Zuellni because she wanted to see Layfon. What did she want to do after seeing him? She wasn’t sure of that even before she met him. She didn’t think she understood what she herself wanted and she didn’t think she’d understand everything even if she took one more step.

She wanted to confirm everything – her feelings, Layfon’s feelings, and the future.

These things had ended. She felt that had ended on the first night in the shelter.

Her right eye hurt. She wanted to tell someone about it.

Mei-Shen’s feeling was painful for her.

She wanted someone to listen to her so she could get some answer. She wished someone could clearly point out to her what she wished for. She was becoming weak.

When she came to, she was already standing there.

No one was here. The group of eye balls was gone. Had they truly disappeared or had they simply become invisible? She wanted to try opening her right eye, but the pain didn’t allow her. Her right eye seemed to be refusing to open itself.

“Seems you can’t open it for the time being.”

This was a voice so light that it could pierce through air. This girl stood next to her and looked the same as the other girl. As expected, this girl was not the same person.

The beautiful girl wearing clothes the color of the night sky stood next to her. She stood there as if it was matter of fact.

Who, who are you?

That was what she wanted to ask, but she said something instead.

“What’s happened to you?”

How come this girl could see through her heart?

“I’ve been sleeping. Always sleeping,” the girl said faintly.

Leerin felt this wasn’t the answer she wanted. But. No.

“If it’s just sleeping, I can sleep anywhere, but I just want to sleep beside that person.”

“Right?”

Leerin felt this was important.

“What’s your name?”

“Saya.”

Leerin was satisfied with the concise answer. Nelphilia and this girl were like the same person on different side of the mirror. Though Leerin wanted to ask about Nelphilia, she didn’t say anything.

“It’ll be painful,” Saya said.

Saya’s words seemed to point to the future after this moment, Leerin’s closed right eye and all that were to happen to her. Painful. Leerin wanted to tell someone about it and rely on that someone. Only one person floated in her mind. He looked so unreliable, but he made people want to rely on him. The man that she had always wanted to believe in.

“Even so…………”

The pain in her right eye slowly faded. She thought it was due to Saya. Right eye. The true owner of the right eye wished for Saya, and that wish had flowed through to Leerin. That owner should be in the place it wished for.

There was such a place for Leerin too. Her birthplace, the place she wanted to live in……..

“If I can return.”

She must return. She had done everything she needed here. And to resolve the questions that she had, she must return to Grendan. Only she could tidy her feelings for Layfon when she returned.

<center>◇</center>

What bad concentration in this area.

“Ah?”

Though he hadn’t managed to count the number of giants from the very beginning, the fact that the number continued to be incredibly large was annoying. Ruimei shouldered the metal ball, his presence an aura of danger to his opponents.

The giants kept rushing him, but the distance between them wasn’t all that close. If he destroyed them all with one move, he’d end up damaging the city. Hence, the temporary strategy was to draw the giants close and destroy them.

The number closing on him was reducing.

“What do you think? Old woman?”

(Here. Here.)

The image projected from Delbone’s flake beside him was a map of Zuellni. Numerous dots of light adorned the map.

(The number’s reduced drastically in this vicinity. That’s brilliant, Ruimei.)

“Of course,” he said and put out his chest.

“But this feels rather unreal. The enemy hasn’t come. What’s going on?”

He could clearly see the density of light in some areas. The area where he was in and the area that Troiatte had headed for did not have that many light dots. On the other hand, the light dots had gathered elsewhere. It appeared Ruimei and Troiatte hadn’t attracted their attention. Something else had drawn them in.

“This seems unrelated to the two idiots playing on the outskirt.”

(That’s Savaris and Layfon.)

“He lost? That stupid brat.”

Ruimei had felt the Kei of both of them. The fight had borne a clear outcome. Since both sides were alive, this meant Savaris must have lost.

(Savaris’ right arm is injured.)

“This naïve thinking isn’t like you. An injury means nothing once one stands in the battlefield. What’s wrong is for the injured person to head into battle with an injury.”

He could feel from the flake that the old woman was smiling. He sucked in a breath and looked at the projected image again.

“Whatever. These guys aren’t just making a ruckus. Is it all right for me to stand here and not move?”

(We’ve made preparation for Troiatte and Barmelin to move. Lintence is probably already over there.)

“What the, making everything so grand? What about me?”

(I thought you don’t like doing small things?)

“Tsk!” he made his disapproval loud.

Delbone’s laughter echoed in the battlefield.

A figure had come to visit.

“Aaa?”

Ruimei turned around.

<center>◇</center>

An emergency notice from a psychokinesist.

(A large number of filth monsters has gathered near the entrance of A10!)

Nina and the others were in the underground research lab. Karian and the Head of Alchemy had just woken up. Their stiff faces looked even worse at the news.

“Heaven’s Blade…… What about Grendan’s Military Artists?” Karian asked, supporting his head with his hand. His consciousness seemed confused.

(They’re fighting in the middle of the city. Their speed is unbelievable. The filth monsters have suddenly changed their direction and headed this way.)

“What about Vance?”

(Captain Vance has already gathered the Military Artists that can still move and have assigned them. He’s also ordered the students in area A to evacuate. The main door hasn’t yet received an impact, but that’s just a matter of time.)

“Once everyone’s evacuated, seal off the entire area A. No need to think of us. Just pretend I’m not here and give all the commanding authority to Vance.”

(Roger.)

The psychokinesist was silent.

“Looks like we can’t return,” Sharnid said.

“I’m worried about Gorneo and Shante. We’ve to let them know of this,” Nina said.

Karian nodded. “If they can retreat to here, at least we can gain some time. I’m counting on you.”

The Head of Alchemy was looking at the empty container, numbed. Karian nodded.

Nina and Sharnid rushed out. Nina’s mood had changed. This wasn’t the time to think about the disappearing girl.

They ran through the abandoned house to the outside. Trees burnt everywhere around them. This was Shante’s Karenkei. Even the dried leaves that filled the courtyard were burning. A number of giants were in the middle of the flame where Gorneo and Shante were.

“Sharnid, head for the roof,” Nina said and cut open a path through the flame with her iron whips to stand beside Gorneo.

“You all right?”

“Ok,” he said but he wasn’t in his best condition.

Small wounds covered his body. Blood had seeped through his clothes. Shante wasn’t injured, but she looked weakened. Nina could tell her level of concentration had dropped as she was worried about Gorneo.

“No matter how many times we kill them, they keep reviving. What terrible regenerative power.”

There were eight giants here. Some carried traces of the flame. Some had a big impression in their stomachs, left behind by Gorneo’s fist. Some had missing muscles in their shoulders, probably done by Shante’s spear, as if the injuries were formed after an explosion. However, bubbles formed around the wounds to fill them up. The giants didn’t look tired at all. But Gorneo and Shante failed to hide their exhaustion. They had fought too long.

“The filth monsters have gathered around the shelter. We can’t return.”

“I see.”

Gorneo was not shaken at the news.

“Grendan’s Military Artists are fighting in the middle of the city. The filth monsters had changed their direction afterward.”

“I don’t think they’ve fled. They’re looking for a new target. Either way, the number here probably won’t increase.”

The giants closed in on them. Shante jumped as Gorneo kept close to the ground. Nina moved for one of the giants as if that giant had pulled her over. She knew she couldn’t enter Gorneo and Shante’s fight.

Sudden attacks from both sides caused confusion for the giants. Gorneo seized the chance and hammered his fist into a giant’s knee. Something in it broke. The giant lost its balance and fell. Shante then stabbed her spear into the giant’s enormous mouth, filling its inside with flame Kei. Fire seeped out from between the giant’s teeth.

During this time, Nina had come near a giant. The giant raised a weapon that looked like a sword but it had not the sword’s sharpness. But if Nina got hit by that weapon, swung by the huge body of the giant, she would easily break into pieces.

The giant saw Nina closing in on a crouch.

The giant suddenly shook. Sharnid’s bullet had opened a hole in the giant’s head. Nina took the chance to rush close to the giant’s chest and had also chosen to destroy the giant’s knee. While the giant fell, she swung upward with her second iron whip, using all of her strength to send her opponent flying.

Eliminate it…….. But other giants had started to move. She could only release External Kei as she returned to the original position. She had Sharnid’s support. At first, he sniped from the roof, but after that, he had moved to other locations. He probably didn’t want his location exposed and ended up drawing an enemy to him. He must have made that decision looking at how the giants had moved in an organized manner.

These weren’t normal filth monsters. They not only looked different but Nina realized something after having fought them for some time. At first, they attacked in pairs, making it easy for her. But they might just be confirming the number of enemy reinforcement.

“This is difficult.”

“Yes, though they aren’t like us, they fight with precision.”

Eight giants surrounded them. It didn’t seem any more giants would join in the fight. If Nina’s side couldn’t break through this circle, they’d be destroyed.

Bubbles filled the wounded knee and the burnt mouth of the giant that Gorneo and Shante had defeated. It stood back up. Nina’s giant did the same.

“This takes forever if we don’t annihilate them.”

“But if we do that, other giants will attack together. That happened already,” Gorneo said. He was probably injured during that time.

“A long fight is disadvantageous for us.”

“Military Artists only hold the advantage of speed. We can only do it that way then.”

Gorneo quickly understood her. They were now four instead of two. Three of them were to attack while Sharnid’s bullet served to stall the giants. They didn’t have Felli’s flake with them. The flake they had was used as communication between Karian and Vance. Since they had no flake, could Sharnid understand their plan? Though Gorneo felt uneasy, he could only trust him.

“Ha!”

Shante moved. She roared and jumped high. Gorneo also ran out and headed for the giant that was regenerating. Since this giant moved the slowest, they would use it to test the strategy.

Same as before, the giant ignored Shante and concentrated on Gorneo, sweeping in with its weapon. It must have hated the attack on its legs more than the attack from above. Gorneo jumped. The weapon struck the ground. Dust and soil scattered. Gorneo met Shante in the air. He reached out with his strong arms, his palms opened. Shante stood on his hands. The two wordlessly completed their form.

Gorneo tossed her. Shante held the spear before her and flame Kei shot out from it.

“Shoudansen!”

The tip of the spear pierced through the giant’s back. The flame burnt and melt the muscles surrounding the spear. The spear appeared from the giant’s chest. Shante let go of the weapon and jumped back. As if following close to her, Gorneo landed.

External Burst Kei variation - Gouriki | tooru ha << Teppa >>. Totsu. [Submerging power. Dash.]

His kick connected with the spear, causing it to fly out of the giant’s chest. At the same time, the Kei was driven through the spear into the giant’s body to destroy it from its inside. Cracks ran through the opponent’s entire body.

“Nina!” he shouted as he jumped away.

Nina was ready. She had included the dust created by the giant’s strike in her calculation. Moreover, Sharnid had seized the best timing to shoot randomly to attract the attention of other giants. If that hadn’t happened, both Shante and Gorneo couldn’t have attacked with full power as they had to be alert on the movements of other giants.

Their combination was completed before the dust fell. Besides, the rising current of air caused by the flame prevented the dust from falling too quickly. Nina’s figure vanished for one swift moment in the dust screen. If one couldn’t read Kei, one could not discover her location.

Release. Internal and External Kei variation - Raijin.

She ran.

The chest of the fallen giant had started regenerating. What horrible life force. Could she completely destroy it? The doubt instantly vanished. Nina ran like lightning.

Her iron whip struck the enemy’s head. The head tore off the body and flew away like cannon. The remaining body also flew out, deflected by the Kei weaving around Nina’s body. The body hit somewhere hundreds of meters away. Its impact was loud. Nina shook away the remnants of Kei on herself and kicked the spear back to Shante. Though her kicking the spear was rude, it was better not to let go of her weapon in a battle. Without a complaint, Shante spun in the air to receive the spear.

Nina didn’t have the confidence that her last strike had completely destroyed the giant. She also had not the time to confirm. The giants that Sharnid had distracted had gathered to attack them, as if realizing that attacking them together was the best. Seven giants came at them, giving off the feeling of a wall moving.

This wall was just too huge. They had the advantage if they were to surround one person while swinging their weapons. Moreover, both their bodies and weapons were massive, whereas Nina’s side was quite small. She ran and evaded two giants. At the same time, the giants had avoided Gorneo and Shante’s combined attack.

Right now, she could only choose to run away. She ran as she checked whether the giant she fell had stood back up. Gorneo was also running. Shante, since her body was lighter, was jumping from one giant’s head to another, attacking their heads while she leapt.

Nina must observe. These giants were huge and powerful, but their speed paled into insignificance compared to Military Artists. Their basic characteristics were not that different from filth monsters.

As expected, it was more worrying to see Shante jump and move overhead. She was attracting the giants’ attention more. Gorneo had realized this too. He judged the timing and attacked the giants to divert their attention.

They couldn’t use this strategy. But how could she convey that thought to Gorneo? She hadn’t got any extra time for that. It was already difficult to carry out the combined attack without a psychokinesist. How reliable a psychokinesist was.

What could they do? They couldn’t use the combination strategy anymore. And even if possible; they needed to first reduce the number of enemies by half. Half……. Was there a way to defeat three giants? If this kept going, Nina’s side would lose.

“Any ways…….” She thought as she evaded the giants.

There were two giants on her side, three on Gorneo’s and three on Shante’s. Sharnid’s bullets flew in between the three people to keep the formation from getting any worse. The bullets did little harm to the giants, but sometimes they hit and the impact was considerable. Perhaps he had noticed the giants’ weakness. If they had a flake, they could communicate with him……. A thought flashed past her mind. But…. Who knew whether it’d work until one tried it out?

“I can only try and find out.”

Whether it was Gorneo and Shante, after having run away from the giants for a while, both would want to team up with Nina and attack.

Nina finally came to the location she wanted. The giant before her moved slower than others. Shante was behind this giant with three other giants around her. If possible, Nina wanted Gorneo to take this job instead, but there wasn’t enough time.

The only way was to bet on it.

She retreated from the giant but suddenly shortened the distance between them. The giant’s footsteps erred because of her unpredictable movement. As its body was much larger than her, even a light kick of the foot was enough to send her flying. Nina struck its leg with the left iron whip, making it fall backward with its face skyward. She then raised the right iron whip, ignoring another giant that was heading this way opposite her. She continued to gather Kei in the weapon.

Sharnid’s bullet, though weak in appearance, hit the giant. As if it had its central nervous system hit, the giant stopped its steps and its entire body twisted. It placed its weaponless hand on its chest where a thing that looked like an eyeball was buried in its muscles.

Nina studied the ball.

“Ha!” and she struck it with the right iron whip with her full strength.

The giant wailed as the ball shattered. Bubbles immediately gushed out to envelop the ball, but the giant did not stand up again. Perhaps this thing was where all the sensory organs were? She thought so. Its regenerative power was too incredible. Besides, the giant’s form was similar to a human’s, mistaking them to think the head was its weak point.

Sharnid’s sniping helped him search for the giant’s weakest point, and he had quickly taken notice of the ball. Close and long distance combat had shown their difference.

Sharnid’s fire had stopped the giant and Nina had dealt it a heavy blow, destroying the ball-like thing. However, that wasn’t enough to kill it and stop its entire movements.

Was this it? As she thought of the worst case scenario, Shante descended from the sky. The spear stabbed into the giant’s chest.

“Ahhhhhhh!” she roared as flame Kei exploded. The giant’s limbs vibrated and finally stopped.

“That ball! The chest!” Nina shouted at Shante and Gorneo. But it wasn’t that easy to obliterate the giant.

“Jump!” Nina shouted.

As Shante was trying to pull the spear out of the giant’s chest, she had lost some time to escape. The giant behind was closing on her. Nina leapt to stand behind Shante. The giant’s weapon was high above its head. Kongoukei. She hoped that was enough.

Shante turned around but Nina had no time to look at her. She crossed the iron whips and got ready to receive the swing. Unbelievable pressure pressed down on her wrists. She could bear this. Ten seconds. This digit surfaced in the calm that was her head. She knew she didn’t have enough strength to bear this pressure for a long time. Pain flared in her chest, in the location where the mask tossed by Nelphilia had melted into. Are you here? Nina asked.

No reply.

“Gu………!”

The bones made noises in her back. The pain from her wrists shot up to her head. She was running short on time. Shante finally retrieved the spear. Gorneo had also taken action, burying his fist in the giant’s chest. The giant moaned and stepped back. Nina jumped away. Shante shouted in anger and stabbed her spear at the chest where Gorneo’s fist had left a trace of injury.

“Retreat!” Gorneo shouted at her. True, one’s body wouldn’t hold if she didn’t allow her internal Kei to recover.

Doh………

The sound of the mask stirring came from Nina’s chest.

“Where can I retreat to!” Nina shouted too and was surprised at the words.

“There’s no place else to run! No other way but to cut open a path myself!”

These words gushed out from the depth of her heart. Her mood changed. Anxiety, sadness, hatred……… All negative feelings turned into fury. That was why she shouted out the words. But whose feeling was it? She didn’t think it was her own. It was the Haikizoku’s.

“This is the crisis. We’ve nowhere else to run to. We can only fight. In order to protect, we must fight.”

The feeling in her heart turned into these words, and this wasn’t her voice. She knew this was the voice of something inside her because she wasn’t used to the feeling in the words. Haikizoku.

An image floated in her mind, an image that wasn’t Zuellni but was a similar battlefield. People were chased, and the city ultimately became desolate. The Military Artists didn’t wear Zuellni’s fighting suits. There were adults, children, old people. A group of people that weren’t united and organized. The Haikizoku had been protecting the people of this city. This was the Haikizoku’s memory.

Fury filled those words, but who spoke them?

“There’s no other way but to fight. No other place to retreat to. We’ve to keep fighting and hold out the last hope for everyone. That is what only Military Artists can do!”

The Military Artists in the city that was fated to be destroyed called to each other. And the Haikizoku saw everything. It couldn’t forgive itself. It could do nothing but watch. This city was its real body. These people were its most beloved. At that hour, it could do nothing but curse itself.

And that gave birth to the Haikizoku.

“Dixerio, the man who bets on the mask for his wish to revenge, is easy to understand? That thing is necessary to him, so he lets the Haikizoku keep its appearance in the mask. What about you?”

Nelphilia’s words surfaced in her head.

The Haikizoku was born in the heart of revenge. Did Dixerio begin his fight due to revenge too? Was that why he fought the Wolf Faces?

Right now, the Haikizoku wanted revenge.

What about Nina? What was inside her? She knew it wasn’t possible by purely following the Haikizoku’s desire for revenge, as that would take away the thing that was most important to her. To follow another’s heart for revenge was the same as wiping away her personality.

She felt as if she was hit by lightning when she realized this fact.

Wasn’t Layfon the same?

Karian had said before when she returned from Myath and reunited with Layfon. Layfon had followed her reason to fight. He didn’t fight out of his own volition. Though she didn’t know whether he was the same now, he was like that when he first arrived at Zuellni. He fought, following Nina’s reason. Her evaluation of such action was that “Layfon, you’re already dead”. But now that she was experiencing the same situation, she finally understood him.

The same as Layfon………

Her heart shook lightly. If this could save the city……….. She swallowed the weakness in her heart. No. This wasn’t enough. Her instinct reproached her. She was standing on the boundary. Once she crossed over it, she’d never return.

She recalled the event when she wore the mask of the Haikizoku. Her heart had been taken over. She was told that she was bound by promises. The promise between her and the Electronic Fairy, the promise to protect it. The promise to protect Zuellni and the nameless tiny Electronic Fairy. Her first defeat in failing to fulfill the promise in Sheniebel had made her lose her life. She had always lived by promises till now. When she met Zuellni, she promised to protect her. When she met Layfon, she realized how weak she was and she promised to protect Leerin so he could fight with everything. She had to protect. This was her principle as a Military Artist.

“I…… I am me,” she said as if her throat was being torn apart. “I fight for the things I’m to protect. That is the real me!”

Gorneo and Shante reacted to the giants. They were keeping the giants from her, but they were close to their limit. The giant closed in one after another. Sharnid attempted to stop their movement but none of his shots were fatal.

“I’m me. That’s why I fight!”

The giant swung its weapon. However, that movement was slow in Nina’s eye. She blocked the attack with the left iron whip, yet no pain and no weight pressed down on her wrist. No need to use her right hand. She bore the attack and counterattacked. The giant’s body flew out. Its upper body was completely destroyed. Nina’s surrounding sank into silence. Something was happening.

“……. No, this is.”

She realized a green Kei had enveloped her.

“This is the Haikizoku?”

Suddenly, she felt Nelphilia laughing somewhere. But she hadn’t the time to think about that now.

Another giant appeared before her. She remembered there were numerous giants at the shelter where the students were, where Leerin was.

“Please lend me your strength!” she said. The stirring of the vein answered her. The Haikizoku’s reply.

Nina jumped into the group of giants and swung with her iron whips, sending each giant flying. She felled them one by one and was shocked by that strength. She annihilated them in one swift moment. Speechless air and gazes gathered on her. The green Kei still enveloped her. This meant the battle wasn’t over yet.

She must protect Leerin.

Nina jumped. Her destination was the group of giants – where Leerin was. She must fulfill her promise.

“…….. What’s that?” Gorneo said in the sudden silence.

A huge Kei had surrounded Nina and she destroyed the enemies in an instant. He could speculate one thing from this event.

[[Image:CSR vol12 237.jpg|thumb]]

“Is that the Haikizoku?”

When his grandfather still lived, while he was in Grendan, he had once told Gorneo about it. A Haikizoku was born from an Electronic Fairy whose city was destroyed by filth monsters. Its heart harbored intense hatred and a wish for revenge. It turned all the power used to operate a city into the heart of revenge, and that was the existence of an insane Electronic Fairy.

“Does that power really exist?”

He couldn’t imagine it. One couldn’t obtain that power even if one was to train till one vomited blood. It wasn’t that easy to just talk about an Electronic Fairy that had undergone the destruction of a city and turned into madness. He had to take into account of its feeling of having lost thousands of people. Gorneo at least possessed that level of imagination.

However, the incredulous feeling remained in him. How big was the difference between Nina with the Haikizoku and Gorneo without the Haikizoku? All he could do was stand here and watch. He really wanted to say something.

“……. Anyway, we ought to confirm whether the Student President and the Head of Alchemy are safe. Sharnid, you here?” he said to Shante and began searching for Sharnid.

Though the Captain was gone. Though he didn’t know whether she continued to fight, it was better to keep Sharnid with them.

No reply. Sharnid was also one of the best users in Sakkei in Zuellni. It wouldn’t be easy for Gorneo to find him.

“He’s left?”

Must have followed Nina. Sharnid was unexpectedly loyal.

“…….. Shante?”

He felt something strange from her. She wasn’t angry, and that was in itself an unimaginable expression on her. She looked like the spear was about to fall from her hands. She was looking at a certain place.

Gorneo tried to confirm the thing she was staring at, but he saw nothing suspicious in the area inside his vision. The rising smoke wasn’t enough to attract one’s eyeball. Smoke was everywhere.

“What’s it?”

Shante didn’t reply. A bad premonition rose in him. Had she overworked her Kei vein? This was the most reasonable explanation. She might just faint. He reached for her.

Shante jumped away faster than him. Her unexpected action prevented him from reacting quickly enough. She leapt through the forest and headed for somewhere further away.

“Shante!”

Still no reply. This wasn’t the usual Shante. Gorneo didn’t know what to do, and he hesitated. Karian and the Head of Alchemy were still inside the abandoned house. Zuellni couldn’t lose its Heads, but Shante…

“Damn!” he shouted and followed her.

The huge shadow of Grendan was right in their path, but Gorneo pretended he didn’t see it.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume12 Chapter5

2011-07-20T03:34:17Z

69.114.30.48: /* Chapter 5 - The City that eliminates evil */

===Chapter 5 - The City that eliminates evil===

Nelphilia’s gaze moved away from the sky. Just this action alone pulled Nina in and made her stop breathing. Nelphilia’s chin had only made an imperceptible movement, her gaze pulling away, and that was enough to capture Nina’s heart.

This girl was dangerous.

This girl was dangerous. Just by looking at her, no, since her figure entered Nina’s sight, she found herself unable to look at anything else. This girl’s beauty and attraction was indescribable.

“As I thought, the Guardian Beasts aren’t enough!” Nelphilia said. She wasn’t looking at Nina, nor was she speaking to her.

“They’re all destroyed!” she said and finally looked at Nina.

“All destroyed?”

This word sent a chill up Nina’s spine. Did anyone die? Or…….

“The Guardian Beasts. You and the people with you, why did you come here?” Nelphilia smiled, looking at Karian and the Head of Alchemy who lay on the floor.

“I knew these two. The one with the terrible face has always wanted to wake me. The other views me as some kind of danger.”

“……… Who are you?”

Nelphilia had her back on Nina, but her figure still attracted Nina’s eyes. Just who was this girl?

“Are you really the Electronic Fairy that’s split from Zuellni?”

“I hope you don’t put me on the same scales as those fake imitations,” the girl’s serious eyes found Nina. “………. But, thanks to that thing coming, I’m now awake. The gear of time has begun moving. Everything’s moving now. That’s why I woke. That’s the result. That thing begins everything by coming here.”

“What were you saying? Please explain it in a way that we understand,” Nina said with dissatisfaction. If she didn’t say this, that girl’s attraction might take over her entire body.

“I’m not an Electronic Fairy but I like Zuellni! Out of all the Electronic Fairies, I only like that child. Is that not enough a reason?”

“Then what are you?”

“What would you do if you found out? This has got nothing to do with you, right? Whether you know who I am, what you can do has nothing to do with my real body. That I can tell you. No matter which path you choose, you won’t have anything to do with my real body,” she said with determination. Though her tone was nonchalant, her words were obviously refusing Nina.

“This is all you need to do now,” she said. Something had appeared in her hand.

“This is………..?”

Her fingers held the thing lightly. A mask. A mask of a beast. Nina had seen this before. This belonged to the Wolf Faces. She readied her iron whips.

“You…….. Are you a Wolf Face!?” she pointed her iron whip at her.

“Your train of thought is so simple!” the girl said, not at all frightened at the weapon pointed at her. Disapproval showed in her eyes and she was not afraid as she placed the mask on her own face.

“Have a good feel of it with your body. You should be able to do that, right? Your body is half Electronic Fairy!”

Nina didn’t understand her words in a split second, but the memory of what happened when she was ten rushed up inside her. That tiny Electronic Fairy. She had wanted to save it, but in the end, it saved her. She thought she understood something as she recalled her memory, but the next moment, she lost it. The true meaning of the mask before her suddenly rose in her.

“Haikizoku!”

That mask in the girl’s hand, the Haikizoku that had shown itself as a golden goat.

“Why?”

“Don’t you remember? Who do you think you were talking to when you were defeated?”

She recalled the past event. Yes, it did happen. She remembered blacking out and losing consciousness. Sharnid had then saved her. So something had happened before that?

“That man, the Wolf Face you were talking about. And for the Haikizoku to turn into this, isn’t it quite a convenient look? Its face reflects its master’s appearance!”

She tossed the mask to Nina. Though both of Nina’s hands were occupied with her iron whips, she reflexively caught the mask with her left wrist. As if melting, the mask sank into her chest.

It had returned. That was how Nina felt.

“Dixerio, the man who bets on the mask for his wish to revenge, is easy to understand? That thing is necessary to him, so he lets the Haikizoku keep its appearance in the mask. What about you?”

Nina didn’t understand her question. She wasn’t surprised that this girl knew of Dixerio. Since she knew the Wolf Faces, it wouldn’t be strange for her to know Dixerio.

“You’ve the power that people are envious of. If you could obtain that power, what would you do with it?”

“Just what are you……”

“I anticipate it,” the girl said, the shadows around her deepening into darkness as if to refuse Nina’s hand. Gradually, darkness swallowed her pale face and arms.

When the darkness disappeared, it left behind the green light exuding from the tubes. The light was brighter than when the girl was present. It illuminated a bigger area than before.

Nina heard moaning in the room. Karian and the Head of Alchemy had regained consciousness.

<center>◇</center>

Layfon moved first. As if fishing up something, he aimed his attack at Savaris’ upper body. It didn’t hit. Savaris had deflected the attack. Savaris had released Kei from his body while retreating, using it to deflect Layfon’s assault.

When Layfon swung his katana upward, Savaris had rushed him, left fist aiming for Layfon's cheek. Layfon attempted to grab the fist with his own left hand, only managing to grab hold of Savaris’ wrist as the Heaven’s Blade successor deflected Layfon's attack. Savaris added horrific pressure on his left wrist. Layfon about to lose his grip, added strength to his fingers. The Kei covering Savaris’ fist resisted Layfon's hand. Layfon gathered even more Kei to his fingertips.

Layfon had only managed to control Savaris’ arm. As such, the Heaven’s Blade successor attacked Layfon's knee with his foot. Layfon released his hold. The two jumped apart.

Layfon’s fingertips were very hot. The glove he was wearing was torn through, with traces of injuries left on his fingers. Some of his nails had fallen off but his fingers had sunk deep into Savaris’ wrist. There should be five lines of injuries on the Heaven’s Blade successor’s wrist. Additionally, Layfon’s katana had slashed open the chest area of Savaris’ fighting suit. Savaris had deflected the blade with his Kei, but it wasn’t enough to completely stop Layfon's attack.

Savaris laughed. He tore the fighting suit apart to reveal his upper body. Blood welled up from the injuries on his left wrist. He licked his wounds. Layfon’s fingernails were still in them. Savaris bit down on the fingernails, pulled them out and spat them out of his mouth. His smile looked even more appalling with blood in it.

“As I thought. In the end, only a fight with a fellow human can satisfy me. It isn’t a fight of power alone, but of skill and closer to death!”

“As if I care,” Layfon said and readied his katana again. The spirit he had honed through training with the katana had chased away the pain in his left hand.

“The present you is just an existence that I have to surpass. The wall is high, and it’s connected to other things too. I’m really envious of you. Perhaps it’d be more interesting if I stood on your side.”

“These things aren’t important,” Layfon said and moved.

Three successive sudden strikes for the head, heart and head. Savaris failed to evade all three attacks and sustained shallow injuries on his shoulder and cheek. Two forces of Kei clashed and detonated, blowing the air into disarray. Savaris flew away in the air, as if bounding off something. He did a back-flip. Feeling something unpleasant on his chin, he quickly pulled back his body. Clamps seized his face. He felt fingers assaulting his face.

He was in the air.

External Burst type Kei – Sendan. (Lightning Cut)

Layfon’s strike flew towards Savaris.

Savaris’ slow vertical spin became horizontal as he kicked out with his foot.

External Burst type Karenkei – Kaze Retsu Kei. (Fierce Wind)

The mad running current of air was sucked into Savaris’ Kei and then deflected. The condensed air pressure took Sendan head on and they canceled each other out. A new force of chaotic air was called forth and pushed back by the two combatants.

External Burst type Kei variation – Uzu Kei. Guiding the flow of the air current, Layfon hid numerous bullets of Kei inside it.

External Burst type Karenkei – Kishikubaku. (Compressed air)

Savaris’ move compressed air into one point. He detonated it to cancel Layfon’s bullets. The remnants of the explosion flew towards Layfon.

Internal and External Kei variation – Ryuusen Kei. (Spinning Dragon)

Layfon spun to deflect the remnants as his spin drew in more air currents, sucking in Savaris as well. For a split second, Savaris had lost control of his body, and Layfon did not let that opportunity go.

External Burst type Kei – Sendan. (Lightning Cut)

The condensed Kei that flew out of the typhoon was enough to split a person in half.

“Haha!”

External Burst type Kei, Luckens’ move – Roar Kei.

Savaris’ voice made the air vibrate, scattering the roiling dust that came from the battle. The vibration that couldn’t possibly have come from a human’s voice decomposed the dust into finer particles. The thin dust screen gathered by the exchange of Kei techniques, Layfon’s Ryuusen Kei and the Savaris’ Kishukubaku, now scattered in all directions.

Explosions surrounded Savaris. Sedan pierced through those explosions to draw a shallow ditch on the outer shell of the city.

Layfon didn’t feel he had finished his opponent. Numerous explosions had drastically reduced visibility. And he didn’t think the sparks caused by the dust were enough to create such large explosions. There must be a trap. But what was it?

“Tsk.”

He stopped the Ryuusen Kei and retreated. The trap must be close to him. Using the rebounding force of the External Kei, he moved back a hundred meters or so from his spot before his foot touched ground. He felt he had the advantage when the two forces of Kei clashed, but that was exactly why he felt Savaris had laid a trap for him.

All the explosions had finished detonating when he landed. The turbulent air had yet to settle. Dense smoke rose to cloud his vision. He couldn’t feel any Kei around him. Savaris must have used Sakkei to mask his presence. Where did Savaris plan to ambush him?

It wasn’t strange to think Savaris would attack from anywhere, as he was a Heaven’s Blade successor. He could even come from the ground beneath Layfon’s feet. If Layfon lost his concentration, it would lead to his defeat.

He was ready no matter where Savaris came at him. He considered where Savaris could attack him. Though he knew this would obstruct the flexibility of his movement and expose him, though he could only greet the attack through the instincts honed in training, he could not stop thinking.

The previous explosion bothered him. The dust cloud caused by it did well to hide Savaris’ figure. However, Sakkei itself was not enough to totally mask the flow of Kei unless the Kei vein itself was taken out. In that case, the best timing and location to close with Layfon was………..?

Above. Explosion. Take advantage. Jump.

Those terms flashed past his head, and he moved.

As he had thought. Savaris was above him. Their gazes met. The explosion had painted black Savaris’ bloody smile, making it more horrific. He had stopped using Sakkei and concentrated the Kei around him to his left fist.

Layfon made an instant judgment that this move was to decide the outcome of the fight. His body naturally reacted and readied his stance to meet the attack.

Psyharden technique – Flame strike. Shoujin. (Flame strike. Flying Blade.)

Layfon jumped as he struck with the katana. Flame writhed on the blade. The strike of the katana brushed past Savaris as two forces of Kei ate into each other. The impact was just one swift moment, and next, both fighters had exchanged positions.

[[Image:CSR vol12 189.jpg|thumb]]

The fight hadn’t ended. The impact of the opponent’s move swam in Layfon’s body. Pain. Red dots that weren’t of his flame danced in his sight but he ignored them. He changed his stance. Savaris had also landed to ready his next attack.

But this time………..

Psyharden technique – Honoo Juu. Koufu. (Weight of Flame. Red Cloth)

External Burst Kei variation – Goushiyoudan. (Rising bullet)

External Kei in the form of flames poured out upon Savaris like a red roaring waterfall. Savaris received it with Goushiyoudan. Explosion. Impact. The impact sent Layfon tens of meters from his original position and forced him to land. Savaris had stopped his movement as he shouldered the descending impact of Layfon’s move.

Psyharden technique – Water Mirror.

With a speed that was even faster than Uzu Kei (external Whirl Kei), Layfon rushed Savaris. Their gazes overlapped. Though Savaris had yet to ready his stance, he managed to react with his leg. Feeling the kick of a death god nearing his right side, Layfon swung the katana without hesitation. He aimed at Savaris’ throat in an attempt to finish this battle with one move.

The flowing of time was extremely quiet. Death was closing in. Death was about to descend on him. Which side was faster? Or they might react simultaneously. Layfon did not defend against Savaris’ kick. If Layfon was faster, then the threat against him would vanish. If he was slower, he’d die.

Death. He had wanted to kill Gahard at that time but he did not. That man was connected to the Luckens family. Was he now to kill off a Heaven’s Blade born to that family? He could not stop his movement now. If he didn’t kill his opponent, only death awaited him.

The katana stabbed at Savaris’ throat without deviating an inch. Layfon felt it touch skin and breaking through muscles. But next, a painful impact assaulted his shoulder.

Time returned to the two fighters. Savaris’ kick sent him flying. He slid on air as if something was pulling him out and then tossed him onto the ground. The katana flew from his grip to pierce the earth.

“Wu…………..”

Pain ran through his entire body. His right shoulder was dislocated. Wounds broke over his body. He felt something wet beneath his tattered fighting suit. He pushed the right shoulder back in place. The stimulation made him moan. He picked up the Dite beside him.

Savaris had fallen. He wasn’t moving. Blood welled from his neck wound to pool around him. Dead, or, he was about to die. The light in his opened eyes was lost. He probably was still alive as he was looking at Layfon’s direction, his lips trembling but without voice. Probably because his throat’s been cut open. Layfon originally planned to completely stab through that throat, but the kick had intercepted his move. If Savaris’ knee had contacted with Layfon’s shoulder rather than part of his foot, then Layfon’s shoulder would have been shattered. The impact might have even damaged his lungs. What a close call. And if Savaris could use his right arm, things wouldn’t have turned out this way.

“…………….”

Layfon left Savaris as he quietly ran internal Kei through his body. He still had many people to defeat.

I’ll probably die.

That thought echoed in Savaris’ head as he felt something flowing out with the blood. He didn’t regret it. He didn’t even think of another outcome if he could move his right arm. To have strong mental preparation was his all. It would have been shameful to consider that other possibility after the fight.

Layfon had left him, carrying his own wounds. He probably planned to keep fighting. Ruimei was his next opponent. The one after him was probably Troiatte. And then he would have to fight all the Heaven’s Blade successors. Where would he end up? Or, where would he fall? Savaris was envious of him.

He had always wanted to challenge the Queen, and he did do it, but he lost. He had lost under the Queen who had held back in the fight. After that day, he had fought filth monsters in order to once again challenge her. He thought he’d surpass her one day. But it wasn’t too bad to fight Layfon in this desperate situation. Yes, he had nothing except himself in a desperate situation. That was why he could use power above his real strength. Layfon was probably in that situation back then. Savaris also wanted to find that extra something in himself. But he probably wouldn’t find it as he wasn’t interested in anything outside battle. No matter. He was comfortable. As long as he lived, a day of satisfaction would never come. It might not be that bad to die here.

“Are you to die here?”

Though blood flowed out from him and his consciousness was gradually fading, his sense of hearing was still sharp. He heard footsteps. The ball of light from Troiatte made a long shadow on Savaris.

“You boring guy. Are you to die here because you went overboard playing?”

His vision was dimming, but he recalled that voice and realized it was Lintence. He opened his mouth and wanted to greet him with spirit, but all that came out was blood.

“I’ve a message from the Queen.”

He felt sharp pain and heat on his body that was like fire. His body was still weak but the blood flow had stopped. Savaris coughed violently as blood continued to spill from his mouth. When he stopped coughing, the flow through his throat was better. He could now breathe.

“We’re already short of one person. We can’t let one more die. The Queen is the one to decide when you are to die.”

Lintence had used his Steel Threads to sew up Savaris’ injuries. The Kei generated heat to burn the wounds and seal them, completely stemming the flow of blood. Perhaps he had also perfectly sewn up the Kei vein.

“Th….. Thanks,” he said. His voice was hoarse and weak.

“But speaking of which, what’s with this commotion?”

“Hell’s about to descend. Aren’t you good? Having your name taken out of the comrade list?”

Savaris saw him leaving. Looking at his back that moved towards the centre of the city, Savaris was very envious of Layfon.

Having his life saved, his desire for battle had re-awakened. But even he was unable to do anything more with his body. This was disappointing.

<center>◇</center>

Leerin had done what she could. She had helped with cooking, setting up tables and eating utensils. No matter what task it was that anyone thought was short of people, Leerin was able to make them feel they had too many helpers. She wanted to do something for them. Only that could keep her calm.

Very quickly, she had finished everything and had nothing else to do.

“Could you take a look at Mei for me?” Naruki said as Leerin helped to deliver food to injured Military Artists. Though Naruki was also wounded, she could still move around. However, she could not return to the battlefield immediately. Right now, she was helping out the City Police. Mifi was somewhere here, but she was probably busy with people that she knew.

“Seems she’s preparing for an activity to keep everyone’s spirit up.”

What a good idea. Ignore the possibility that the event might not be interesting, but it would be a good distraction.

Leerin headed for Mei-Shen’s room alone. She touched her face unconsciously. Her right eye was still closed, but no one had noticed. No……. One person had noticed.

Nina. Only she had noticed Leerin’s eye was closed. Why her? Nina didn’t feel anything strange and special about her closed right eye. But no one else had noticed. This meant Nina might also have something in her, something that could be similar to what was inside Leerin. Perhaps the event here was connected to the event in Myath. But what was it? The mysterious Wolf Faces organization had attempted to seize Myath’s Electronic Fairy. That was all she understood. All the information she held now was just bits and pieces. Too broken to be put back together. If what the Wolf Faces did was just a process to reach their goal, then what were they aiming for? And what was the fruit of that aim? Was her right eye part of it? Who was she?

Thoughts continued to churn inside Leerin’s head, unable to halt. She didn’t know how to handle those questions. Something must have happened opposite the shelter. And this wasn’t connected to the reality. It felt like something that Leerin had felt before. A feeling of dislike chased after her.

So who was Leerin? She kept asking herself. She had never thought of this before. At the orphanage, some children were taken in by other families, some were adopted, and others were taken to work. Particularly for those people who had a craft skill, they often visited the orphanage as they wanted apprentices who could learn a skill at a young age. But no one had requested for Leerin, and Leerin didn’t regret it. All she was bothered was that she didn’t have any parents. Derek never said anything about her origin. Different reasons explained the outcome of one becoming an orphan. And among those reasons, some could be said, some couldn’t. If Derek had told some orphans of things that weren’t important and consequential, others who weren’t told of anything would feel despair. As such, he didn’t say anything.

Leerin understood why her adopted father said nothing, so she never asked. But she did want to know. No, perhaps even Derek didn’t know why she wanted to know. She wasn’t sure whether she had been adopted once when she was born. But what existed must have undergone a process. Leerin’s eye….. the eye that reflected what a normal eye couldn’t perceive, this right eye – there must be a reason existing in Leerin. Nothing had happened in her when she was in Grendan, but an omen was given to her when she met Synola. In that case, “because I left Grendan” couldn’t be a reason. Though it might be the reason to awaken that thing, it wasn’t enough to explain the existence of her right eye.

Something was slowly putting pressure on her head. That feeling filled her as she walked. She had felt something changing. Something was happening above the ground. Were they connected? What should she do?

You can do nothing. That was what that girl had said. The black clothed girl looked the same as the girl in Leerin’s memory, but she was a different person.

……. Though she recalled the girl in her memory, she only remembered her appearance. It wasn’t strange for her to mistake this girl as the girl in the memory. She didn’t know why, but she felt the girl was of a personality that would arouse pity and sympathy, looking at her appearance.

But why could Leerin not accept this thinking?

She remembered what the girl had said.

You can do nothing.

What was going on? She was challenging Leerin. Leerin felt the other person was simply narrating a truth. The existence in her right eye seemed to be related to this commotion. Then what did she mean that she could do nothing? What did she want to do? How did she plan to carry it out? These things that had already been decided were mysteries to Leerin. Was this what the girl wanted to express? How painful a thing it was. This seemed to be Leerin’s will but in reality, it wasn’t. Though she chose certain actions, she felt those things had already been decided.

Her inability to understand these things brought her unease. She didn’t even know what she could do about it. Leerin came to the patient’s room, perturbed. She clapped her face lightly to soften her expression.

Mei-Shen was already up. This was a room housing many patients. Leerin saw her sitting up through the gap in the curtain separating the beds. Mei-Shen looked eased at seeing Leerin.

“Are you all right?”

“Uh, the doctor said I can leave when I feel ready. I’m sorry.”

“That can’t be helped.”

Leerin sat beside her. There weren’t many chances for them to be alone. Naruki and Mifi were usually with Mei-Shen. Mei-Shen was like a kid, a kid who tended to suffer when she was alone. Leerin didn’t think that was a good thing. She didn’t feel refusal and alarm from Mei-Shen for sitting so close. This was proof of how good their relationship was.

“Is it really bad outside?”

“I’m not sure. Have you seen Naruki and Mifi?”

“Mi’s visited me already. Is Naruki injured?”

“Yeah, but she seems ok. She’s working with the City Police.”

Leerin told her of what she knew.

This was a very usual and relaxing hour, but Leerin felt a sense of tension coming from the outside of the ceiling and from something else she couldn’t pinpoint. She then realized that the tension came from Mei-Shen.

Mei-Shen was used to looking at people from a low angle. It probably came from her shy personality. She always had her head down. It was difficult to look her in the eye. But it seemed she came to this city to change her personality. Since coming here, she had met Layfon and was now talking to Leerin.

Leerin found that part of her strong. The attempt to change her current self was a fight that was harder than any other fights. Layfon also wanted to change his lifestyle. Though his first intention was to abandon his life as a Military Artist, the intention was different now. Leerin was a bit worried that he was only being pulled around by fate.

Nina was the same. The people Leerin lived with in the dormitory were also the same. She felt they were fighting something against themselves. Perhaps everyone who came to an Academy City was the same. Otherwise, they wouldn’t have taken the roaming bus and left their city on a life-threatening journey. But if that was the case, then this world had too many battlefields.

“Lay…. ton…………. Layfon. Is he not back?”

For Mei-Shen to say this with this expression, this must be a part of her fight. Perhaps it wasn’t something big to others, but it must be an important battle for her.

“Yeah, he’s not back.”

Speaking of which, Leerin hadn’t heard of any news about him even though Nina was back.

“……. Are you not worried?”

She didn’t know how to answer. She didn’t think Layfon would die and sustain heavy injuries. She had met Nina when she was preparing meals. If something terrible had happened to him, Nina wouldn’t have hidden his condition and kept calm. That didn’t match her personality. This meant Layfon was fine. That was Leerin’s belief. She could only believe as she couldn’t do anything else.

“Because I can’t do anything, I can only believe in him.”

She had journeyed to this city to give Derek’s katana to Layfon. An incredible event had happened at that time and she had told him how she thought. He must be fighting a terrible fight right now. She felt he was in the most difficult fight out of all his battles. In Grendan, he could leave the fights to others, but not in Zuellni. That was why she wished for him to take up the katana. She wasn’t against him continuing to be a Military Artist. She wanted him to take up the katana so that he wouldn’t be crippled when he had to give his all. In the end, Layfon decided to pick up the katana once more. He had accepted her thinking and Derek’s forgiveness. In his heart, he had not abandoned his past in Grendan. Though she felt his refusal to take up the katana was his stubbornness about the past, she had managed to persuade him. She was very happy that he understood her. That was why she firmly believed in him, believed that he would safely return just like the times in Grendan.

………. Strange?

“You’re strong,” Mei-Shen said with her head lowered.

Leerin ignored the light swaying in her heart and looked at her. From the start, Mei-Shen was bent over her knees on the bed, looking at her own feet.

“I can’t be as strong as you. I’ve…….. I’ve always worried. I don’t know what to do.”

A dark spot stained her dress. The trace of something wet…… the trace of tear. Tears fell from her face.

[[Image:CSR vol12 205.jpg|thumb]]

Was she so worried that she had to cry? Leerin remembered that she also cried when she reunited with Layfon and saw the wounds on his body. That had never happened in Grendan as there were many Military Artists who were strong like Layfon. She always believed that Layfon would return.

“I’m worried about Naruki too, and everyone else. As long as it’s someone I’ve seen, the Military Artists in the class. What would I do if they’re not here tomorrow? Just that thought alone makes me feel so uncomfortable. I’m more worried about Layfon, Compared to worrying about Naruki, I think I’m more worried about him.”

“Uh.”

Leerin felt her own reply was weak. What meaning had she put in that reply? Agreement? Acceptance? Or did she only reply to allow the other person to keep talking?

“I…… I….. like Layfon. Perhaps, he’s the first boy that I like.”

“Uh.”

Still weak.

After knowing that Mei-Shen had read Layfon’s letter, she immediately knew that Mei-Shen liked Layfon. The other two girls that she noticed also were Nina and Felli. She wasn’t sure at first as she thought they were with him because they were both Military Artists. After knowing them more, she was certain that Felli liked Layfon. Nina’s feeling was delicate. If that was the case, she probably didn’t notice her own feeling due to other distractions.

She could tell how proactive Mei-Shen was by her action of reading the letter. Though she suspected Mei-Shen’s personality was shy through her action, she was in reality a shy person. Mei-Shen wanted to change. Of course, her action might have come about through her childhood friends giving her a helping push from behind. If Mei-Shen hadn’t fallen for Layfon, perhaps she had already changed her personality. Layfon was too clumsy and slow in areas other than Military Arts. To make a girl like Mei-Shen take such action, this man was too foolish. Leerin really wanted to scold him and call him a wooden person. Layfon was able to make another feel angry like that.

“Leerin’s strong. I don’t know what I should do.”

Mei-Shen sobbed with her hands covering her face. Leerin placed her hand on Mei-Shen’s back, patting her. The girl’s entire body shook.

Leerin didn’t know what to say. What should she do? What should she convey to her? What should she do for Mei-Shen who worried about Layfon so much that she cried for him? She couldn’t do anything if not for Mifi.

She handed Mei-Shen to Mifi’s care. So relieved. At the same time, she wondered whether she was over her head. She was relieved to escape from that scene. She had many things to ponder – about that girl, about her closed right eye that no one noticed, about more important questions. But these were just excuses. What she had noticed in the conversation with Mei-Shen shook her more intensely. She had forgotten the questions about herself and her right eye when she sat beside Mei-Shen.

Leerin left for the corridor.

This was not her home city. She had thought of it during the time in the roaming bus and the time of her earlier days in Zuellni. But now that she had spent three months in Zuellni, that thought had vanished.

She now told herself once more that this wasn’t her home city. This wasn’t Grendan. And this might not be the place that she should be in.

The person she hoped for, the thing she hoped for. All that had ended when she handed Derek’s Dite to Layfon. She had nothing else to do here. Though she could learn many things in the Academy City, she wanted to return to Grendan. She wanted to go back.

She just needed to take glimpses of the orphanage from far away. She wanted to keep making meals for Derek. Unlike the atmosphere here, she wanted to once more feel the atmosphere of the small and narrow classroom. She wanted to see Synola Senpai’s foolish acts. These thoughts shocked her brain. Though she didn’t cry, she felt her brain heating up.

She walked and continued to walk, but no matter where she came to, she couldn’t calm down. This was a shelter during a crisis. This was Zuellni. If it was a shelter in Grendan, at least she had something. Since when she was little, she had entered the shelter once a month like a routine. Having left the orphanage to enter the shelter, she had met other children and had argued with them. She had experienced the time of being provoked to anger and being called to stop arguing.

Since living on her own, she had been visiting a different shelter. The canteen area where she helped to make meals had calmed her down. The people she met there would greet her when they saw her. They’d even tell her where to buy cheap food. The foundation of her life was there. Right now, she wished and longed for it. She wanted something to rely on.

She knew she had become weaker, and she hated it. She had wondered with perplexity of whether she should have come here. In the end, she arrived in Zuellni because she wanted to see Layfon. What did she want to do after seeing him? She wasn’t sure of that even before she met him. She didn’t think she understood what she herself wanted and she didn’t think she’d understand everything even if she took one more step.

She wanted to confirm everything – her feelings, Layfon’s feelings, and the future.

These things had ended. She felt that had ended on the first night in the shelter.

Her right eye hurt. She wanted to tell someone about it.

Mei-Shen’s feeling was painful for her.

She wanted someone to listen to her so she could get some answer. She wished someone could clearly point out to her what she wished for. She was becoming weak.

When she came to, she was already standing there.

No one was here. The group of eye balls was gone. Had they truly disappeared or had they simply become invisible? She wanted to try opening her right eye, but the pain didn’t allow her. Her right eye seemed to be refusing to open itself.

“Seems you can’t open it for the time being.”

This was a voice so light that it could pierce through air. This girl stood next to her and looked the same as the other girl. As expected, this girl was not the same person.

The beautiful girl wearing clothes the color of the night sky stood next to her. She stood there as if it was matter of fact.

Who, who are you?

That was what she wanted to ask, but she said something instead.

“What’s happened to you?”

How come this girl could see through her heart?

“I’ve been sleeping. Always sleeping,” the girl said faintly.

Leerin felt this wasn’t the answer she wanted. But. No.

“If it’s just sleeping, I can sleep anywhere, but I just want to sleep beside that person.”

“Right?”

Leerin felt this was important.

“What’s your name?”

“Saya.”

Leerin was satisfied with the concise answer. Nelphilia and this girl were like the same person on different side of the mirror. Though Leerin wanted to ask about Nelphilia, she didn’t say anything.

“It’ll be painful,” Saya said.

Saya’s words seemed to point to the future after this moment, Leerin’s closed right eye and all that were to happen to her. Painful. Leerin wanted to tell someone about it and rely on that someone. Only one person floated in her mind. He looked so unreliable, but he made people want to rely on him. The man that she had always wanted to believe in.

“Even so…………”

The pain in her right eye slowly faded. She thought it was due to Saya. Right eye. The true owner of the right eye wished for Saya, and that wish had flowed through to Leerin. That owner should be in the place it wished for.

There was such a place for Leerin too. Her birthplace, the place she wanted to live in……..

“If I can return.”

She must return. She had done everything she needed here. And to resolve the questions that she had, she must return to Grendan. Only she could tidy her feelings for Layfon when she returned.

<center>◇</center>

What bad concentration in this area.

“Ah?”

Though he hadn’t managed to count the number of giants from the very beginning, the fact that the number continued to be incredibly large was annoying. Ruimei shouldered the metal ball, his presence an aura of danger to his opponents.

The giants kept rushing him, but the distance between them wasn’t all that close. If he destroyed them all with one move, he’d end up damaging the city. Hence, the temporary strategy was to draw the giants close and destroy them.

The number closing on him was reducing.

“What do you think? Old woman?”

(Here. Here.)

The image projected from Delbone’s flake beside him was a map of Zuellni. Numerous dots of light adorned the map.

(The number’s reduced drastically in this vicinity. That’s brilliant, Ruimei.)

“Of course,” he said and put out his chest.

“But this feels rather unreal. The enemy hasn’t come. What’s going on?”

He could clearly see the density of light in some areas. The area where he was in and the area that Troiatte had headed for did not have that many light dots. On the other hand, the light dots had gathered elsewhere. It appeared Ruimei and Troiatte hadn’t attracted their attention. Something else had drawn them in.

“This seems unrelated to the two idiots playing on the outskirt.”

(That’s Savaris and Layfon.)

“He lost? That stupid brat.”

Ruimei had felt the Kei of both of them. The fight had borne a clear outcome. Since both sides were alive, this meant Savaris must have lost.

(Savaris’ right arm is injured.)

“This naïve thinking isn’t like you. An injury means nothing once one stands in the battlefield. What’s wrong is for the injured person to head into battle with an injury.”

He could feel from the flake that the old woman was smiling. He sucked in a breath and looked at the projected image again.

“Whatever. These guys aren’t just making a ruckus. Is it all right for me to stand here and not move?”

(We’ve made preparation for Troiatte and Barmelin to move. Lintence is probably already over there.)

“What the, making everything so grand? What about me?”

(I thought you don’t like doing small things?)

“Tsk!” he made his disapproval loud.

Delbone’s laughter echoed in the battlefield.

A figure had come to visit.

“Aaa?”

Ruimei turned around.

<center>◇</center>

An emergency notice from a psychokinesist.

(A large number of filth monsters has gathered near the entrance of A10!)

Nina and the others were in the underground research lab. Karian and the Head of Alchemy had just woken up. Their stiff faces looked even worse at the news.

“Heaven’s Blade…… What about Grendan’s Military Artists?” Karian asked, supporting his head with his hand. His consciousness seemed confused.

(They’re fighting in the middle of the city. Their speed is unbelievable. The filth monsters have suddenly changed their direction and headed this way.)

“What about Vance?”

(Captain Vance has already gathered the Military Artists that can still move and have assigned them. He’s also ordered the students in area A to evacuate. The main door hasn’t yet received an impact, but that’s just a matter of time.)

“Once everyone’s evacuated, seal off the entire area A. No need to think of us. Just pretend I’m not here and give all the commanding authority to Vance.”

(Roger.)

The psychokinesist was silent.

“Looks like we can’t return,” Sharnid said.

“I’m worried about Gorneo and Shante. We’ve to let them know of this,” Nina said.

Karian nodded. “If they can retreat to here, at least we can gain some time. I’m counting on you.”

The Head of Alchemy was looking at the empty container, numbed. Karian nodded.

Nina and Sharnid rushed out. Nina’s mood had changed. This wasn’t the time to think about the disappearing girl.

They ran through the abandoned house to the outside. Trees burnt everywhere around them. This was Shante’s Karenkei. Even the dried leaves that filled the courtyard were burning. A number of giants were in the middle of the flame where Gorneo and Shante were.

“Sharnid, head for the roof,” Nina said and cut open a path through the flame with her iron whips to stand beside Gorneo.

“You all right?”

“Ok,” he said but he wasn’t in his best condition.

Small wounds covered his body. Blood had seeped through his clothes. Shante wasn’t injured, but she looked weakened. Nina could tell her level of concentration had dropped as she was worried about Gorneo.

“No matter how many times we kill them, they keep reviving. What terrible regenerative power.”

There were eight giants here. Some carried traces of the flame. Some had a big impression in their stomachs, left behind by Gorneo’s fist. Some had missing muscles in their shoulders, probably done by Shante’s spear, as if the injuries were formed after an explosion. However, bubbles formed around the wounds to fill them up. The giants didn’t look tired at all. But Gorneo and Shante failed to hide their exhaustion. They had fought too long.

“The filth monsters have gathered around the shelter. We can’t return.”

“I see.”

Gorneo was not shaken at the news.

“Grendan’s Military Artists are fighting in the middle of the city. The filth monsters had changed their direction afterward.”

“I don’t think they’ve fled. They’re looking for a new target. Either way, the number here probably won’t increase.”

The giants closed in on them. Shante jumped as Gorneo kept close to the ground. Nina moved for one of the giants as if that giant had pulled her over. She knew she couldn’t enter Gorneo and Shante’s fight.

Sudden attacks from both sides caused confusion for the giants. Gorneo seized the chance and hammered his fist into a giant’s knee. Something in it broke. The giant lost its balance and fell. Shante then stabbed her spear into the giant’s enormous mouth, filling its inside with flame Kei. Fire seeped out from between the giant’s teeth.

During this time, Nina had come near a giant. The giant raised a weapon that looked like a sword but it had not the sword’s sharpness. But if Nina got hit by that weapon, swung by the huge body of the giant, she would easily break into pieces.

The giant saw Nina closing in on a crouch.

The giant suddenly shook. Sharnid’s bullet had opened a hole in the giant’s head. Nina took the chance to rush close to the giant’s chest and had also chosen to destroy the giant’s knee. While the giant fell, she swung upward with her second iron whip, using all of her strength to send her opponent flying.

Eliminate it…….. But other giants had started to move. She could only release External Kei as she returned to the original position. She had Sharnid’s support. At first, he sniped from the roof, but after that, he had moved to other locations. He probably didn’t want his location exposed and ended up drawing an enemy to him. He must have made that decision looking at how the giants had moved in an organized manner.

These weren’t normal filth monsters. They not only looked different but Nina realized something after having fought them for some time. At first, they attacked in pairs, making it easy for her. But they might just be confirming the number of enemy reinforcement.

“This is difficult.”

“Yes, though they aren’t like us, they fight with precision.”

Eight giants surrounded them. It didn’t seem any more giants would join in the fight. If Nina’s side couldn’t break through this circle, they’d be destroyed.

Bubbles filled the wounded knee and the burnt mouth of the giant that Gorneo and Shante had defeated. It stood back up. Nina’s giant did the same.

“This takes forever if we don’t annihilate them.”

“But if we do that, other giants will attack together. That happened already,” Gorneo said. He was probably injured during that time.

“A long fight is disadvantageous for us.”

“Military Artists only hold the advantage of speed. We can only do it that way then.”

Gorneo quickly understood her. They were now four instead of two. Three of them were to attack while Sharnid’s bullet served to stall the giants. They didn’t have Felli’s flake with them. The flake they had was used as communication between Karian and Vance. Since they had no flake, could Sharnid understand their plan? Though Gorneo felt uneasy, he could only trust him.

“Ha!”

Shante moved. She roared and jumped high. Gorneo also ran out and headed for the giant that was regenerating. Since this giant moved the slowest, they would use it to test the strategy.

Same as before, the giant ignored Shante and concentrated on Gorneo, sweeping in with its weapon. It must have hated the attack on its legs more than the attack from above. Gorneo jumped. The weapon struck the ground. Dust and soil scattered. Gorneo met Shante in the air. He reached out with his strong arms, his palms opened. Shante stood on his hands. The two wordlessly completed their form.

Gorneo tossed her. Shante held the spear before her and flame Kei shot out from it.

“Shoudansen!”

The tip of the spear pierced through the giant’s back. The flame burnt and melt the muscles surrounding the spear. The spear appeared from the giant’s chest. Shante let go of the weapon and jumped back. As if following close to her, Gorneo landed.

External Burst Kei variation - Gouriki | tooru ha << Teppa >>. Totsu. [Submerging power. Dash.]

His kick connected with the spear, causing it to fly out of the giant’s chest. At the same time, the Kei was driven through the spear into the giant’s body to destroy it from its inside. Cracks ran through the opponent’s entire body.

“Nina!” he shouted as he jumped away.

Nina was ready. She had included the dust created by the giant’s strike in her calculation. Moreover, Sharnid had seized the best timing to shoot randomly to attract the attention of other giants. If that hadn’t happened, both Shante and Gorneo couldn’t have attacked with full power as they had to be alert on the movements of other giants.

Their combination was completed before the dust fell. Besides, the rising current of air caused by the flame prevented the dust from falling too quickly. Nina’s figure vanished for one swift moment in the dust screen. If one couldn’t read Kei, one could not discover her location.

Release. Internal and External Kei variation - Raijin.

She ran.

The chest of the fallen giant had started regenerating. What horrible life force. Could she completely destroy it? The doubt instantly vanished. Nina ran like lightning.

Her iron whip struck the enemy’s head. The head tore off the body and flew away like cannon. The remaining body also flew out, deflected by the Kei weaving around Nina’s body. The body hit somewhere hundreds of meters away. Its impact was loud. Nina shook away the remnants of Kei on herself and kicked the spear back to Shante. Though her kicking the spear was rude, it was better not to let go of her weapon in a battle. Without a complaint, Shante spun in the air to receive the spear.

Nina didn’t have the confidence that her last strike had completely destroyed the giant. She also had not the time to confirm. The giants that Sharnid had distracted had gathered to attack them, as if realizing that attacking them together was the best. Seven giants came at them, giving off the feeling of a wall moving.

This wall was just too huge. They had the advantage if they were to surround one person while swinging their weapons. Moreover, both their bodies and weapons were massive, whereas Nina’s side was quite small. She ran and evaded two giants. At the same time, the giants had avoided Gorneo and Shante’s combined attack.

Right now, she could only choose to run away. She ran as she checked whether the giant she fell had stood back up. Gorneo was also running. Shante, since her body was lighter, was jumping from one giant’s head to another, attacking their heads while she leapt.

Nina must observe. These giants were huge and powerful, but their speed paled into insignificance compared to Military Artists. Their basic characteristics were not that different from filth monsters.

As expected, it was more worrying to see Shante jump and move overhead. She was attracting the giants’ attention more. Gorneo had realized this too. He judged the timing and attacked the giants to divert their attention.

They couldn’t use this strategy. But how could she convey that thought to Gorneo? She hadn’t got any extra time for that. It was already difficult to carry out the combined attack without a psychokinesist. How reliable a psychokinesist was.

What could they do? They couldn’t use the combination strategy anymore. And even if possible; they needed to first reduce the number of enemies by half. Half……. Was there a way to defeat three giants? If this kept going, Nina’s side would lose.

“Any ways…….” She thought as she evaded the giants.

There were two giants on her side, three on Gorneo’s and three on Shante’s. Sharnid’s bullets flew in between the three people to keep the formation from getting any worse. The bullets did little harm to the giants, but sometimes they hit and the impact was considerable. Perhaps he had noticed the giants’ weakness. If they had a flake, they could communicate with him……. A thought flashed past her mind. But…. Who knew whether it’d work until one tried it out?

“I can only try and find out.”

Whether it was Gorneo and Shante, after having run away from the giants for a while, both would want to team up with Nina and attack.

Nina finally came to the location she wanted. The giant before her moved slower than others. Shante was behind this giant with three other giants around her. If possible, Nina wanted Gorneo to take this job instead, but there wasn’t enough time.

The only way was to bet on it.

She retreated from the giant but suddenly shortened the distance between them. The giant’s footsteps erred because of her unpredictable movement. As its body was much larger than her, even a light kick of the foot was enough to send her flying. Nina struck its leg with the left iron whip, making it fall backward with its face skyward. She then raised the right iron whip, ignoring another giant that was heading this way opposite her. She continued to gather Kei in the weapon.

Sharnid’s bullet, though weak in appearance, hit the giant. As if it had its central nervous system hit, the giant stopped its steps and its entire body twisted. It placed its weaponless hand on its chest where a thing that looked like an eyeball was buried in its muscles.

Nina studied the ball.

“Ha!” and she struck it with the right iron whip with her full strength.

The giant wailed as the ball shattered. Bubbles immediately gushed out to envelop the ball, but the giant did not stand up again. Perhaps this thing was where all the sensory organs were? She thought so. Its regenerative power was too incredible. Besides, the giant’s form was similar to a human’s, mistaking them to think the head was its weak point.

Sharnid’s sniping helped him search for the giant’s weakest point, and he had quickly taken notice of the ball. Close and long distance combat had shown their difference.

Sharnid’s fire had stopped the giant and Nina had dealt it a heavy blow, destroying the ball-like thing. However, that wasn’t enough to kill it and stop its entire movements.

Was this it? As she thought of the worst case scenario, Shante descended from the sky. The spear stabbed into the giant’s chest.

“Ahhhhhhh!” she roared as flame Kei exploded. The giant’s limbs vibrated and finally stopped.

“That ball! The chest!” Nina shouted at Shante and Gorneo. But it wasn’t that easy to obliterate the giant.

“Jump!” Nina shouted.

As Shante was trying to pull the spear out of the giant’s chest, she had lost some time to escape. The giant behind was closing on her. Nina leapt to stand behind Shante. The giant’s weapon was high above its head. Kongoukei. She hoped that was enough.

Shante turned around but Nina had no time to look at her. She crossed the iron whips and got ready to receive the swing. Unbelievable pressure pressed down on her wrists. She could bear this. Ten seconds. This digit surfaced in the calm that was her head. She knew she didn’t have enough strength to bear this pressure for a long time. Pain flared in her chest, in the location where the mask tossed by Nelphilia had melted into. Are you here? Nina asked.

No reply.

“Gu………!”

The bones made noises in her back. The pain from her wrists shot up to her head. She was running short on time. Shante finally retrieved the spear. Gorneo had also taken action, burying his fist in the giant’s chest. The giant moaned and stepped back. Nina jumped away. Shante shouted in anger and stabbed her spear at the chest where Gorneo’s fist had left a trace of injury.

“Retreat!” Gorneo shouted at her. True, one’s body wouldn’t hold if she didn’t allow her internal Kei to recover.

Doh………

The sound of the mask stirring came from Nina’s chest.

“Where can I retreat to!” Nina shouted too and was surprised at the words.

“There’s no place else to run! No other way but to cut open a path myself!”

These words gushed out from the depth of her heart. Her mood changed. Anxiety, sadness, hatred……… All negative feelings turned into fury. That was why she shouted out the words. But whose feeling was it? She didn’t think it was her own. It was the Haikizoku’s.

“This is the crisis. We’ve nowhere else to run to. We can only fight. In order to protect, we must fight.”

The feeling in her heart turned into these words, and this wasn’t her voice. She knew this was the voice of something inside her because she wasn’t used to the feeling in the words. Haikizoku.

An image floated in her mind, an image that wasn’t Zuellni but was a similar battlefield. People were chased, and the city ultimately became desolate. The Military Artists didn’t wear Zuellni’s fighting suits. There were adults, children, old people. A group of people that weren’t united and organized. The Haikizoku had been protecting the people of this city. This was the Haikizoku’s memory.

Fury filled those words, but who spoke them?

“There’s no other way but to fight. No other place to retreat to. We’ve to keep fighting and hold out the last hope for everyone. That is what only Military Artists can do!”

The Military Artists in the city that was fated to be destroyed called to each other. And the Haikizoku saw everything. It couldn’t forgive itself. It could do nothing but watch. This city was its real body. These people were its most beloved. At that hour, it could do nothing but curse itself.

And that gave birth to the Haikizoku.

“Dixerio, the man who bets on the mask for his wish to revenge, is easy to understand? That thing is necessary to him, so he lets the Haikizoku keep its appearance in the mask. What about you?”

Nelphilia’s words surfaced in her head.

The Haikizoku was born in the heart of revenge. Did Dixerio begin his fight due to revenge too? Was that why he fought the Wolf Faces?

Right now, the Haikizoku wanted revenge.

What about Nina? What was inside her? She knew it wasn’t possible by purely following the Haikizoku’s desire for revenge, as that would take away the thing that was most important to her. To follow another’s heart for revenge was the same as wiping away her personality.

She felt as if she was hit by lightning when she realized this fact.

Wasn’t Layfon the same?

Karian had said before when she returned from Myath and reunited with Layfon. Layfon had followed her reason to fight. He didn’t fight out of his own volition. Though she didn’t know whether he was the same now, he was like that when he first arrived at Zuellni. He fought, following Nina’s reason. Her evaluation of such action was that “Layfon, you’re already dead”. But now that she was experiencing the same situation, she finally understood him.

The same as Layfon………

Her heart shook lightly. If this could save the city……….. She swallowed the weakness in her heart. No. This wasn’t enough. Her instinct reproached her. She was standing on the boundary. Once she crossed over it, she’d never return.

She recalled the event when she wore the mask of the Haikizoku. Her heart had been taken over. She was told that she was bound by promises. The promise between her and the Electronic Fairy, the promise to protect it. The promise to protect Zuellni and the nameless tiny Electronic Fairy. Her first defeat in failing to fulfill the promise in Sheniebel had made her lose her life. She had always lived by promises till now. When she met Zuellni, she promised to protect her. When she met Layfon, she realized how weak she was and she promised to protect Leerin so he could fight with everything. She had to protect. This was her principle as a Military Artist.

“I…… I am me,” she said as if her throat was being torn apart. “I fight for the things I’m to protect. That is the real me!”

Gorneo and Shante reacted to the giants. They were keeping the giants from her, but they were close to their limit. The giant closed in one after another. Sharnid attempted to stop their movement but none of his shots were fatal.

“I’m me. That’s why I fight!”

The giant swung its weapon. However, that movement was slow in Nina’s eye. She blocked the attack with the left iron whip, yet no pain and no weight pressed down on her wrist. No need to use her right hand. She bore the attack and counterattacked. The giant’s body flew out. Its upper body was completely destroyed. Nina’s surrounding sank into silence. Something was happening.

“……. No, this is.”

She realized a green Kei had enveloped her.

“This is the Haikizoku?”

Suddenly, she felt Nelphilia laughing somewhere. But she hadn’t the time to think about that now.

Another giant appeared before her. She remembered there were numerous giants at the shelter where the students were, where Leerin was.

“Please lend me your strength!” she said. The stirring of the vein answered her. The Haikizoku’s reply.

Nina jumped into the group of giants and swung with her iron whips, sending each giant flying. She felled them one by one and was shocked by that strength. She annihilated them in one swift moment. Speechless air and gazes gathered on her. The green Kei still enveloped her. This meant the battle wasn’t over yet.

She must protect Leerin.

Nina jumped. Her destination was the group of giants – where Leerin was. She must fulfill her promise.

“…….. What’s that?” Gorneo said in the sudden silence.

A huge Kei had surrounded Nina and she destroyed the enemies in an instant. He could speculate one thing from this event.

“Is that the Haikizoku?”

When his grandfather still lived, while he was in Grendan, he had once told Gorneo about it. A Haikizoku was born from an Electronic Fairy whose city was destroyed by filth monsters. Its heart harbored intense hatred and a wish for revenge. It turned all the power used to operate a city into the heart of revenge, and that was the existence of an insane Electronic Fairy.

“Does that power really exist?”

He couldn’t imagine it. One couldn’t obtain that power even if one was to train till one vomited blood. It wasn’t that easy to just talk about an Electronic Fairy that had undergone the destruction of a city and turned into madness. He had to take into account of its feeling of having lost thousands of people. Gorneo at least possessed that level of imagination.

However, the incredulous feeling remained in him. How big was the difference between Nina with the Haikizoku and Gorneo without the Haikizoku? All he could do was stand here and watch. He really wanted to say something.

“……. Anyway, we ought to confirm whether the Student President and the Head of Alchemy are safe. Sharnid, you here?” he said to Shante and began searching for Sharnid.

Though the Captain was gone. Though he didn’t know whether she continued to fight, it was better to keep Sharnid with them.

No reply. Sharnid was also one of the best users in Sakkei in Zuellni. It wouldn’t be easy for Gorneo to find him.

“He’s left?”

Must have followed Nina. Sharnid was unexpectedly loyal.

“…….. Shante?”

He felt something strange from her. She wasn’t angry, and that was in itself an unimaginable expression on her. She looked like the spear was about to fall from her hands. She was looking at a certain place.

Gorneo tried to confirm the thing she was staring at, but he saw nothing suspicious in the area inside his vision. The rising smoke wasn’t enough to attract one’s eyeball. Smoke was everywhere.

“What’s it?”

Shante didn’t reply. A bad premonition rose in him. Had she overworked her Kei vein? This was the most reasonable explanation. She might just faint. He reached for her.

Shante jumped away faster than him. Her unexpected action prevented him from reacting quickly enough. She leapt through the forest and headed for somewhere further away.

“Shante!”

Still no reply. This wasn’t the usual Shante. Gorneo didn’t know what to do, and he hesitated. Karian and the Head of Alchemy were still inside the abandoned house. Zuellni couldn’t lose its Heads, but Shante…

“Damn!” he shouted and followed her.

The huge shadow of Grendan was right in their path, but Gorneo pretended he didn’t see it.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume12 Chapter4

2011-07-20T03:07:45Z

69.114.30.48: /* Chapter 4: The City of Spirits */

===Chapter 4: The City of Spirits===

Just what had happened? No one here could understand, but they were sure that something had happened. Groups of invading filth monsters had taken over parts of Zuellni, but those filth monsters were fighting each other. They didn’t seem like they were allies. The presence of the enemies was enough to seep through Nina’s entire body, making her grit her teeth.

A name had come from the flake – Delbone, Grendan’s messenger.

Karian had kept a flake to communicate with Felli, and that person’s voice had come through that flake.

“We’ll take care of the filth monsters on the ground. Please rest at ease.”

The old woman’s peaceful voice dispelled the ruckus in the room, a voice from heaven that exuded a relaxing breath to ease off the tension. Her words comforted them. In fact, Zuellni’s Military Artists were at their limit. To be attacked in the middle of an intercity match…….. Many had been injured. No one had died yet, but the number of Military Artists sustaining heavy injuries was on the rise.

They were saved! Relief showed on the faces of the members of the Student Council around Karian. But Karian himself held a complex expression. Nina was the same. Grendan’s aim was the Haikizoku. The city might have other goals, but they were sure at least that the Haikizoku was its main goal. Judging from the action of the Mercenary Gang, Grendan’s movements were all about retrieving the Haikizoku. Right now, no one knew where it was, though. It was originally in Nina’s body, but it had gone somewhere. It might have abandoned Nina to possess another person. In that case, what would Grendan do when it realized it couldn’t reach its goal? Or, what would Karian do if the Haikizoku had possessed yet another student of Zuellni? But Delbone hadn’t mentioned the Haikizoku, and Nina didn’t feel the old woman had any other aim. The negotiation was all about eliminating filth monsters. The psychokinesist had left right after the conversation.

Karian watched the screen on the ground, projected by the psychokinesist.

“What’s happening?” he said in a small voice. This was reality but no one knew what it was. Karian called over the Head of Alchemy. This was his first time meeting him. He already knew his name, but he couldn’t imagine what the other person looked like.

“This is that, isn’t it?”

“I can only think so. It’s a guardian beast.”

“Guardian beast?” Nina cocked her head, but then she remembered.

This was a strange event that Felli got caught in way before Nina entered Zuellni. It was a project that students of the Alchemy course were researching for, a project that got cancelled – the Guardian Beast project. Nina wasn’t here, so she didn’t see the monster that had attacked Felli. So it was a Guardian Beast? Looking from the function of a Guardian Beast, it was a monster with the body of a worm. Right now, this group of Guardian Beasts was attacking a giant.

“So they were hiding in a place that we didn’t know? So many of them too?”

“Impossible! We did a thorough check of the city when the city’s base collapsed. We would’ve found such a place if such a place existed.”

“We did not investigate the underground maze though!”

Members of the Student Council said to each other.

“But a facility that can sustain so many lives needs energy! Why didn’t we find out about that………” The Head of Alchemy said, thinking.

“Karian, there’s a place I want to confirm.”

“If possible, I want to go too!”

Some secret information flowed between Karian and the Head of Alchemy.

“But that place isn’t connected to the shelter. We’ll have to return to the ground.”

“No problem.”

The Head of Alchemy was a very thin man, but enthusiasm and passion filled his eyes. He wasn’t scared of the outside at all.

“We need guards. Military Artists. Psychokinesists…….. I want a platoon for this, but we don’t have any that is intact. We must choose.”

Karian adjusted his glasses. “Contact Vance. Since Grendan’s going to eliminate the filth monsters, we can arrange some elites to be guards.”

Vance came over quickly, bringing with him Gorneo and Shante. Karian walked with Vance a distance away from Nina and the rest of the people in the room before they spoke.

“Are you all right?”

On the other side, Gorneo was observing the situation.

“Grendan is here.”

“What did you say!?” Nina said.

Bandages were wrapped around Gorneo’s head. Blood showed on the bandages. He was surprised.

“Just what is the Haikizoku that makes the city come all the way here?”

“I’m not sure of the exact details, but Grendan is looking for the power that the Haikizoku possesses.”

“You mean Grendan’s government?”

“No…… Grendan itself,” Gorneo shook his head. “Only few people in Grendan know of this. Originally, even the Luckens family shouldn’t have known since they’re not connected to the royal family. No, I myself didn’t want to believe a Haikizoku existed, so I don’t remember where I heard of this from.”

Vance and Karian were still talking. They seemed to have gotten stuck over something in their discussion. It appeared some time was needed till they made the final decision!

“Grendan is a Haikizoku.”

“What!?” she couldn’t comprehend, but he didn’t look like he was lying.

“It does things that other cities wouldn’t do. Have I not thought of this before? I did, but I gave it up, thinking it was too ridiculous an idea. But that is the reality. Grendan is a Haikizoku!”

Yes, she remembered. When she saw Savaris in Myath. Leerin had had an encounter, then Savaris had shown up. What did he say? He said………

“The real consciousness………”

“Is there another Electronic Fairy in Grendan?”

“I’ve heard of it, but only the royal family knows. Only the Luckens family is left from the first generation of Heaven’s Blades.”

He didn’t look proud of that fact, but why was he telling her of this so easily?

“I’m Zuellni’s Military Artist. Even if I’m to return to Grendan, I’m still Zuellni’s,” he said honestly. “I’ll stand before Grendan if it has bad intention towards Zuellni…….. Even I can fight against some of them.”

A kind of tragic emotion was in his words, but in the next second…

“Ah!” Gorneo’s head turned. Shante had suddenly leapt to sit on his shoulders. Her legs encircled his neck as she pulled on his short golden hair.

“Don’t worry! We’ll beat them up!”

“You’re too naïve!”

“Don’t think so much. We just need to beat up our enemies.”

Shante’s quick words helped Nina relax her expression. Gorneo looked funny with his troubled expression. He was speaking to himself in a tiny voice.

Karian and Vance had finally come to a conclusion. Nina, Sharnid, Gorneo and Shante were to guard Karian and the Head of Alchemy. They went back to the surface and headed for their destination. Vance stayed in the shelter in case anything happened.

“Just us?”

Only four people. Too few to protect the key members of Zuellni’s Student Council in a danger zone.

“Captain-level Military Artists are unable to fight except for you four.”

“What a terrible situation!”

This was the painful truth. Nina herself might have shown her shock if Sharnid hadn’t voiced his out first. She swallowed her words. This wasn’t a usual time. No time to get surprised at every little thing.

“For those who don’t want to rest, they’ll never rest. We must carefully observe and confirm those who force themselves.”

This was the reason that Vance had to stay back. His expression had always been bad, and now he looked even worse. His team was the first to fight the first wave of larvae. He fought while commanding all the other Military Artists. He probably hadn’t gotten any sleep.

Nina’s wrists hurt. She had received treatment but they hadn’t entirely healed. However, she could now ignore the pain. Gorneo and Shante both had bandages on them. Sharnid was the only person unhurt, but his eyes were red. His vision must be overworked for having to do so much precision shooting. He had used eye drop medicine countless times, but he would still rub his eyes occasionally.

“Can we safely arrive there?” Sharnid looked at the ceiling and applied some eye drops again.

The psychokinesist had turned the sky into a map. Vance began the explanation.

“You’re to leave from the E1 exit. There’s a distance to the destination from E1, but that area has the fewest number of filth monsters. If the enemies come over to check the situation by sense of smell, our psychokinesists will create a magnetic barrier to control the flow of the wind, but that won’t affect their vision.”

“So we’re to move tentatively!” Sharnid joked.

Vance nodded. “Yes. It’s best if you don’t get found out. We still don’t know the enemy’s strength. We don’t know whether four injured birds can defeat them. In the long term, these things are gathering, fighting and consuming each other. We must use this chaos to our advantage and head for our destination.”

“Isn’t it better to stay here and wait for Grendan’s help?” Gorneo asked.

Karian answered. “We still don’t know their aim. With this situation, even Zuellni itself might become problematic.”

“You mean the City’s Electronic Fairy?”

“Yes,” he nodded heavily.

Nina tensed at the possibility of something happening to Zuellni. She didn’t know what Karian was planning, but she couldn’t let this go if it was connected to the Electronic Fairy.

“This is the temporary route. Everyone, remember it. Got it? Then go!” Vance said.

They walked through a passage in the shelter. The aroma of food wafted to them. This was the canteen, and many students were inside, mostly women. They were probably making meals for Military Artists. The usual food eaten in a shelter was food that could last long, and this food was being cooked in the kitchen.

“We can rest a bit and eat some hot food,” Karian said.

Nina saw Leerin in the canteen. The other girl had also noticed her. Nina was a bit surprised. Once the two of them got close to each other, questions surfaced. Nina’s expression was dull, but that was normal for this situation. But Leerin was still bothered.

“What’s it?”

“I have a mission,” she replied vaguely.

Leerin looked at them. “Wait a moment.” She entered the canteen and came back with a bag of stuff.

“If you’re in a hurry, eat this on the way.”

Sandwiches, and soup in paper cups sat in the bag.

“Thanks.”

Though she wasn’t hungry, she realized she hadn’t eaten a thing for a long time. Nina took the bag with gratitude.

“Are you all right?”

Leerin smiled. “Yeah, I’m fine!”

But it still worried her. Leerin’s attitude was the same as when Nina talked to her childhood friend. Bluffing. But there was a reason behind that attitude. She had wanted to make a carefree expression but had failed. Whose heart was more knotted? But there was no time to investigate further. Gorneo was calling her. She ran with the bag in her hand.

“Leerin, remember to see a doctor if your eye hurts!”

Leerin looked surprised. Her eye had not opened again.

Nina ran, hoping it wasn’t something serious. Layfon wasn’t here, and this fact surprised her. She had always believed he was here, and pain cut through her when she thought of that. What would happen to her if she didn’t think this way? The soup in her mouth flowed warmth into her body.

A different air hit their nostrils the moment they left the shelter through the door. As expected, this air differed from the purified air in the shelter and the dust-filled air when fighting the larvae. The sky had turned dark. No moon or star could be seen, as if a thick cloud cover had shrouded the entire sky. Electricity had been cut off from some parts of the ground. Everywhere was dim and gloomy. Only the faint emergency lights on the streets led their way.

The sound of clashing filled the air. Filth monsters roared. But there was still some distance between the enemies and the students. Though they could fall from the sky, the number did not seem to have increased. Compared to that, the sound that had been enveloping the entire city was more stimulating. A regular rumbling brought along a bad premonition. The sound of Grendan’s multi-legs.

“Let’s hurry!”

How could they let the Head of the Alchemy walk ahead of them? Gorneo and Shante headed the small group. Nina and Sharnid took up the rear, and the rest were protected in the middle. Shante had strong night vision. She could see the path even without light. That ability must be innate! On the other hand, Gorneo had chosen to walk close to the emergency lights. Shante looked left and right to check whether anything had closed in on them.

The route remained unchanged. Vance’s strategy to change the flow of the wind through a magnetic barrier might have been effective.

Nina was observing her surroundings, and so did Sharnid, but they didn’t feel anything getting near. What was this? She was undergoing a mission, and it was the same with the city. This wasn’t something simple. Things were developing while she was still in the dark. Just like the literal darkness surrounding them now. For Nina’s group, they could see only very little, so they had to do all they could to survive.

Something big was happening. Would Zuellni survive? Unease continued to plague her. What about the Haikizoku? Did Grendan come just to defeat filth monsters? Not because of the Haikizoku? What would they do when Grendan realized it had failed? If that happened, Nina could only give up her body. Grendan’s people didn’t know how the Haikizoku worked, and Nina had deceived them. What would the situation be when they realized they had been lied to? She better take that possibility into consideration too.

“You’re thinking of something again?” Sharnid asked in a small voice.

“You think simply. I can guess from that,” he said to the surprised Nina as he looked around. “You’re thinking of using yourself for the exchange, right? Stop that thinking! No one would be happy if you do that.”

“But………..”

“Layfon’s forcing himself and being reckless!”

Nina was confused at his words.

“Why’s he doing that? That’s important. Since he understands Grendan, then he shouldn’t move recklessly! But he was like that when you weren’t here.”

He meant when she was in Myath. Recalling herself back then, Nina looked at Karian. He was following Gorneo. It appeared he hadn’t heard them.

He had said to her before her return that Karian didn’t think it possible for Layfon to fight without a reason. Hence, Layfon was only following Nina’s reason for fighting, and he was doing that even now! They had to fight because they were Military Artists. But that matter-of-fact reason for Nina did not work for Layfon. He was too strong, and his birthplace was too different. He had things he wanted to protect. He betrayed to protect the people precious to him and then he was tossed away. Was she to draw that Layfon into battle? Was she the one who drew him in? She had asked herself numerous times, and so she confirmed her answer again and again. She could only ask him for his power. No one else had the power to handle the task.

“True. As a Military Artist, he really is too strong, so strong that we find it hard to stomach. He surpasses all of us. He’s always acted clueless and clumsy, but he’s entirely different when he fights. But how should he fight? – He never thinks of that. As long as he’s set his goal, he’d probably fight even if the outcome would be defeat. That’s what I think.”

“That guy knows.”

Layfon really was different when he trained. As long as something had to do with Military Arts, he’d become sharp and cold. People found it hard to like him when he was like that. He was saying clearly to the weaker people that they were weak. He had walked through many intense battles. He had obtained a Heaven’s Blade at the age of ten. From then on, no, he had been fighting filth monsters before that. What was Nina doing before age ten? She didn’t yet have her own Dite. But Layfon had already stepped into the battlefield, had already started facing cruel and cold reality. To let him fight was foolishness. Unbelievable. But Sharnid thought differently.

He sighed, “Oi, if he really understood, he wouldn’t have come here.”

She couldn’t make a retort. Layfon had always been fighting for the orphanage. What a Military Artist earned could sustain the operation of the orphanage, but he thought it wasn’t enough. He wanted to protect all the orphans in Grendan, so he participated in underground matches and consequently was exposed. A person who was a hero was not a hero in reality. Nina couldn’t reproach the orphans who thought they had been betrayed. Probably even Nina herself would have condemned him like them if she was there. Sharnid was right. There might be another reason. It probably wasn’t what Nina said before about his spirit, but just a more practical way to make up for his deeds in the past.

Layfon had said that he wanted to kill, but he didn’t end up killing. He had the chance to kill the guy who threatened him, but he failed. Something must have stopped him. The orphans looked at him as a hero. They might have been in his mind and had stopped him – Nina thought so. But perhaps he couldn’t kill him because the screen didn’t manage to hide them. If the trend went the majority’s way, then he couldn’t kill Gahard even in broad daylight. Anyway, something must have gone wrong. That was what she thought.

“That guy’s probably the same as you! He doesn’t really think about the problem. To him, it’s a mistake, if he doesn’t face it……… You guys don’t think over things, so you never change. Because you never think of whether the fight benefits you or not.”

“I don’t think I’m doing this for myself, besides, with me here…….”

“If you really think you understand, then we ought to celebrate!”

She could only fall silent. They were now at a distance from Karian and the rest. They wanted to talk about deeper things, but this situation didn’t allow them. Sharnid understood that and didn’t say anything more.

They walked some distance. Still no filth monsters, but they could hear the sound of fights. And the sound of Grendan’s movement was getting louder. The sound came from the direction of the Student Council building, so it was opposite from where they were. Though they couldn’t see the thing on the other side, they could feel the darkness deepening.

Nina and her group walked a long circle to come to the Student Council building. The sound was close. She could tell the location of Grendan even if she didn’t want to know of it. She could see Karian’s face had turned stiff, but the Head of Alchemy seemed all right. He just kept moving ahead as if he was impatient for not being able to move according to plan. The clock tower that was the symbol of the Student Council emerged from the darkness. The digits on the clock shone. Light emitted from them so anyone could see them anytime. They were about to step on the path that led to the clock tower.

Shante took a step on the path, shrouded by the shadows of the trees, and stopped. The path was wide, covered by fallen leaves. The building that hid deep in a distance where the path led to was where that event had happened. The event that Felli got caught in.

Shante suddenly lowered her body, holding her spear and stared behind Nina.

(One’s heading your way.)

The psychokinesist’s report was a bit late.

A huge shadow accompanied by the sound of wood splitting headed for Nina.

“It’s here!” Karian said.

“Nina, you cover for the Student President. I’ll stop it with Shante!” Gorneo said.

Shante raised the spear. The Kei on the weapon had already painted her hair red, as if she was being burnt.

“But……..”

“No time for discussion! Go!!”

The Head of Alchemy was already running for the building.

“Don’t die,” Karian called.

“As if?”

Nina chased after Karian. Roaring shook the entire forest. Trees fell one after another. Shante shouted and Kei exploded one by one. Nina turned her head around and kept running after the Student President. Sharnid had already reached the entrance and had readied his sniper rifle.

“Hurry and support them!” Nina thought but didn’t say it. They couldn’t afford to draw attention. Sharnid understood too and hadn’t pulled the trigger.

Once she entered the building, Sharnid followed.

It was dark inside, but Karian and the Head of Alchemy kept forging ahead. The psychokinesist didn’t know what danger lurked before them, so he moved with caution. Finally they reached the end of the building. The Head of Alchemy touched the wall, and another space opened before them.

“A false door!” Sharnid whistled.

“This is a secret research facility,” Karian said.

“I see?”

Nina looked ahead, but there was no light around them. She couldn’t see anything.

“Zuellni’s been researching about something that came out of the Guardian Beast project. But we haven’t fully investigated it.”

Karian followed the Head of Alchemy into the darkness. Darkness felt like water. Once she stepped into this area, Nina felt something resisting her, and her breathing became slightly difficult. She had thought that maybe the air wasn’t good in here, but she felt that couldn’t be the reason.

Darkness filled Zuellni. Filth monsters conquered the surface, and the mysterious things that they fought against were here, as well as the ever closing in Grendan. The pressure that Nina felt before entering this hidden space was different from the pressure she bore now. The term “monster” surfaced in her mind. Darkness conquered Zuellni, yet the darkness here had been living within Zuellni since long ago.

Finally, something that could suppress the darkness – faint green light. The darkness was close to the source of the light, but they didn’t seem to touch. Was the darkness a creature? She thought of that and was shocked at what she saw.

The source of the light was in the shape of a large container, and liquid filled its inside. This thing was emitting green light. The glass container was similar to the medical facility used to take care of heavily injured patients. No, this was probably a medical facility.

The Head of Alchemy took a step forward and stood, silent. Karian couldn’t see the glass because of him, so he stepped to a side and then saw it.

“……… What is this?” Nina said. Karian was also silent. Sharnid, who used to joke around, also didn’t say a word.

A very beautiful young girl was sleeping in the container. A girl with black hair and white skin. Naked, but the green liquid had covered most of her body. Her beauty was indescribable.

“Ha, hahaha………. It’s all right. It’s all right!” The Head of Alchemy laughed, as if something had possessed him.

Nina looked at him, feeling something terrifying was beside her.

“Student President, this is………..”

No matter how she looked at it, this girl looked like a scientific sample.

“It is true that a failed experiment during the Guardian Beast project had caused an explosion,” Karian said.

Nina looked at him. For some reason, she could see him now. It was difficult to move her gaze away from the girl.

“According to the record, the explosion had heavily damaged the underground energy net. The energy hadn’t run away on a rampage, but it has remained here and become like this.”

“This is……….”

“A part of Zuellni. An Electronic Fairy. That was the conclusion of the researchers back then. She’s been sleeping and she has a body, but the structure of the body differs from a normal human’s. The researchers had concluded it’s made of a high level magnetic field, but they’re not sure of the exact details.”

Meaning this girl was Zuellni? But she looked different. A question floated past Nina. If this girl was part of Zuellni, then that question would definitely surface again.

When Falnir fled, it had communicated with Zuellni. No one knew what they said. But something had been decided, and Zuellni had grown. No person in existence knew of how an Electronic Fairy grew. Even Nina, who grew up in Sheniebel, didn’t know. The growth of an Electronic Fairy probably denoted the city was in possession of something. If that was the hypothesis, then what did Zuellni’s growth represent? A growth stage? Or had she just returned to her original form? If it was the latter, then what did it mean to regain what had been lost? But, but………..

Nina looked at the girl in the container again. Dizziness assaulted her head. It hurt. She realized she might have seen this girl before. It might just be her imagination, but that feeling remained. She had seen her somewhere. Yes, in Myath. To her, the entirety of what was unbelievable all came to her when she was in Myath. Since her mysterious encounter with Dixerio, she had touched the other end of his fate, and that had in turn changed her fate. What was going on? She still didn’t get it. A force of darkness was inside her, but it might be part of the darkness that now shrouded Zuellni.

What did she see in Myath? Was this thing in Myath too? Not really. Just her imagination? But something unbelievable existed. She had to remember it quick. Since everything happened so quickly, she might have missed something. Something. Something?

Leerin.

That named surfaced in her mind. She and Leerin went to deliver the Electronic Fairy back to the Mechanical Department, and the Wolf Faces had interfered. Nina was rendered immobile because of the Haikizoku losing control……… What had happened at that time? Something had calmed the Haikizoku down. Something was behind Leerin. Savaris had called it “the true consciousness”.

But why was Nina recalling that now? Because she talked about it with Gorneo in the shelter? Because she wished to connect everything? She must remember what she saw at that moment.

“What?” The Head of Alchemy said.

Everyone reacted. Nina raised her iron whips. But the sound of Gorneo fighting from the outside couldn’t reach here.

The change occurred in the glass container. The Head of Alchemy stared at the measurement, and he looked as if he had been hit. What did the change in number on the measurement mean? Nina didn’t understand. But his action told her it wasn’t something good.

Numerous bubbles emerged in the glass container and the girl opened her eyes.

“She’s awake. No way………” Karian said.

The Head of Alchemy trembled.

The girl moved. Her hand touched the glass. Next moment, all light vanished, but the green light came back straight afterwards.

The girl was missing. The Head of Alchemy gave off a shrill shout and fell background. Karian also fell as if he had lost his strength. Sharnid was the same.

Nothing happened to Nina.

“As I thought, it’s better to return to my original body. Good timing that you’re here. Oh, shadow. It really isn’t something that other people can use! I didn’t like that at all!”

Where did the voice come from?

Nina looked around. Sharnid had fallen. A force of darkness that could suppress the green light was here. A face emerged from it.

“First time meeting you, little girl.”

The girl.

“You are…….”

“Nelphilia, that was how people called me. No one calls me that now, but since that’s the only name I have, call me Nelphilia then,” she said in a joking way.

And her words seemed to suck Nina in.

“Your name?”

“………. Nina.”

Hang in there. Nina encouraged herself. If she relaxed here, she’d be drawn in. That beauty was dangerous. The lightly dancing figure with her eyes opened was so beautiful.

The girl wasn’t naked now. She wore black clothes. She walked over to her. Her dress swayed. The darkness seemed to sway with her too.

The ground shook, and then the entire place trembled.

Nelphilia lifted her head to look above her.

“The thing that controls the shadow is finally here!” she said.

The giant had seen it. The sensing organs in its chest flashed, only the face with the mouth looked up like a human’s action. A gigantic ball-like thing floated within the darkness. It saw it, or perhaps it felt it, and then it moved. That was the only thing the giant could do.

The next moment, that thing hit the giant’s chest. The impact exploded against the giant’s chest. Bones shattered and muscles flew apart. Cracks spidered down the giant’s entire body. The giant fell.

Countless number of thorns stood from the ball-like thing, and it was connected to a chain. The chain stretched to the outside of the city where a certain huge shape was.

A large metal ball and a long chain.

Loud noise sounded from Zuellni’s ground. Next, a huge man appeared next to the metal ball. He was shorter than the giant, but he was a giant by human standard. Zuellni’s “huge men” were Gorneo and Vance, but those two paled into insignificance beside this man.

Ruimei Garrand MacRing. That was this man’s name.

“Ahah?” Ruimei looked underneath the metal ball. Liquid spurted from the giant. Dissatisfaction pushed his brows together. The sound of rumbling called in more giants, but he ignored them.

“What? So weak! Is this hell? She sent me out so grandly. Did I mistake her meaning? Or was she dizzy from sleep? No, hasn’t she been acting like the fool usually too?”

The giant’s body shivered beneath the metal ball. It was regenerating. The previous strike had not finished it. But Ruimei didn’t move away.

“Look! It’s not like I haven’t been out! This way, even that Karuvarn’s foul face would look shocked?”

He stepped on the chest of the giant casually. He didn’t seem to be using any strength in his foot, but the chest of the giant shattered. Sensory organs broke with the sound of glass breaking. The giant struggled and fell still.

“Stop moving, you worm.”

He stepped on the face that only had a mouth on it.

“I’m talking! Listen up. Listen up! If you don’t have the brain to cry and beg for mercy, then shut up and listen! Oi!!” he said to the still giant. As if satisfied that the giant wasn’t moving, he swung the chain.

The chain shortened and the metal ball floated. He put it on his shoulder.

“Don’t be too reckless!” Troiatte said from a far distance. When did he arrive at Zuellni? The giants that had surrounded Ruimei had yet to discover him. Who knew when? But he was now standing with Rumei.

Both of them didn’t wear fighting clothes since they weren’t fighting outside the city. Fighting clothes were unnecessary burdens in battles inside cities. Unlike Karuvarn, the clothes would restrict their Kei flow.

“This is an Academy City? Cute boys and girls live here. They’re in the shelter because of the monsters. We’ve to save them!”

Ruimei spat. “Your “man” isn’t in there!”

“Of course, Danna! A man naturally uses his own skills to deal with any trouble. As for a woman, she ought to let a man do that for her and that means me, Troiatte!”

In his hand was a Dite in the shape of a cane.

“Let’s first chase away the darkness here! It’s too dark where I’m standing.”

Tenkuru. Tenjuru….. Light up.

What was that guy joking about! Ruimei thought. Who cares what the name is! Besides, the name of Troiatte’s technique changed according to his mood. He remembered the last time Troiatte used the name Birushana (notes: this means the light of Buddha.)

[[Image:CSR vol12 163.jpg|thumb]]

Troiatte raised his arm as he tightened his grip on the cane. Light suddenly spilled forth from Zuellni’s sky. A gargantuan ball shone with light and illuminated the entire city, dispelling the darkness around them. The hour right now was noon. The light stopped at the edge of the city, where it looked like dawn.

“Light up! Light up more brightly!” Troiatte shouted.

The giants reacted to the light. They headed for the two Heaven’s Blade successors.

Ruimei swung the large metal ball to strike and break apart the top half of one of the giants. The metal ball kept moving forward and destroyed more enemies to at last come to a stop on the body of an already dead giant. During this time, other giants had encircled him. They showed their fangs and attacked with the weapons in their hands.

Ruimei wasn’t at all anxious. He did not retrieve the metal ball. Bare-handed, he stabbed an enemy’s chest, his fingernails piercing the giant’s skin, and he lifted him up with indescribable power. That giant then became his shield. Strange sounds came from the captive’s mouth. His body trembled, and his arms and legs expanded in an unbelievable rate. His entire body expanded to a certain size and exploded. All the giants around Ruimei fell like weeds.

External Burst type Kei variation – Exploding Fist.

The smoke of the explosion quickly dissipated. Ruimei only sustained one burn injury, but he hadn’t been defeated. He retrieved the metal ball with no expression.

Other giants had also reached Troiatte. The Heaven’s Blade successor did not move. He kept his arms raised. The giants’ footsteps shook the earth. Troiatte remained rooted on the spot, however, something had changed.

In the next split second, the giants were all painted with red. They were burning. Parts of their body were suddenly on fire. One had fire on his shoulder, one on his chest, one on his head………. Flame spilled from their bodies and their muscles melted into fiery blocks. The ball of light above Troiatte’s head had caused many changes during this time. Karenkei caused the density of the atmosphere to change, creating many things like magnifying glasses. Those glasses turned to the giants, readied the right angle and began to concentrate, filtering the sunlight onto the targets.

If this was just normal sunlight, many magnifying glasses were needed to generate the high heat. But this light came from Troiatte’s Kei. A very destructive power. Troiatte had no problem gathering that power.

There were about ten magnifying glasses, and around Troiatte were fifty giants, gathering closer and closer. Ruimei was probably facing that many giants too.

The giants burnt one after another, but it would still take time to turn them all into a sea of fire.

“Aaa, this is annoying,” Ruimei called after hammering a giant’s head into pieces. “If I could destroy Zuellni, then I can take care of these things immediately.”

“Danna, that’s the act of a villain!” Troiatte laughed.

“Well, though it’s weaker than a filth monster in its aged phase, it’s stronger than a male filth monster. What mysterious half-ass. The only fearful thing is their number. If a male appears before these green Military Arts Students, they’d definitely lose.”

“Because Layfon’s here? Where did that little brat go off to?”

“Playing around with Savaris. Haven’t seen him either.”

“Foul brat.”

Ruimei snorted and looked at the city. Zuellni looked different from Grendan. Grendan had many more crude buildings, whereas the buildings here lacked unity. After all, this city consisted of students who all came from different cultural backgrounds. Ruimei thought that a pretty good idea.

“I really want to destroy the city!”

“Be patient, Danna.”

More giants appeared while they chatted. These giants had probably drowned the entire city. Their number must have reached 10 thousand! Delbone didn’t tell them the exact number. Perhaps she knew but the Queen thought it unnecessary to relay that piece of information. Was it a terrifying number? That thought alone made Ruimei furious.

Even so, only he and Troiatte were assigned to here. Lintence and Barmelin had moved, but they were carrying out another order. Did the Queen think Ruimei and Troiatte were enough to handle this situation? But other Heaven’s Blade successors were guarding the contact point. Did she think the enemies would get past to the contact point? That made him even more furious.

“I’ll destroy you all. Destroy every single one of you!” he rushed for the giants with the metal ball on his shoulder.

“Oi, I’ll take care of the ones that have gone past Danna!”

“As if any would get past me.”

“The lively Danna wouldn’t do that!”

Really. As he thought, he would be the one to destroy this city himself. The metal ball flew in amidst the group of giants.

<center>◇</center>

It was night, but the sky was unusually bright. Layfon felt that he had encountered this phenomenon before. He landed while this thought flashed past him…….. He was in the outskirts of Zuellni. The feeling of desolation brushed past his skin. He shivered.

The bike didn’t manage to last the entire journey. Though he thought the fight was finished, he knew a new battle had begun since Grendan made contact with Zuellni. But, no. Something wasn’t right. What he felt now wasn’t the feeling of desolation that appeared after the fight, and it wasn’t the pressure of having to face new battles.

“Felli.”

As he talked through the flake, he saw a man standing before him.

Savaris was waiting. Looking at his composed face, he probably knew of the situation too.

(This was what happened after we fought the first filth monster………)

Felli begun to explain what had happened during the time when Layfon was away. Everything was shockingly real. Things that Layfon had never heard of. Things that he had never experienced before.

Felli continued the explanation.

Grendan’s messenger – Delbone, the person who held the flake in the shape of a butterfly. Layfon immediately thought of her – even when Felli reported the name of the psychokinesist. He had only seen her a few times and remembered she was an old woman. The way she talked never changed. It wasn’t impossible to interact with Delbone, but she was a difficult woman.

Grendan was here to eliminate the filth monsters. That was possible. But why had it appeared here of all places? It couldn’t be interested in an Academy City! Either way, consternation seized him at how Grendan had come all the way here. He remembered himself changing many roaming buses before reaching Zuellni! Words couldn’t convey the entirety of that hardship.

Grendan’s aim was the Haikizoku. Savaris was also here for it.

“What about the Captain?”

“She’s fine. She’s carrying out a mission for my brother.”

Next, she told him how the Haikizoku seemed to have left Nina’s body.

What was going on? But there was no time to get the details. All he needed was to understand the situation.

“……………” he was stuck when he wanted to ask the next question. Was it appropriate to ask that question now?

(Leerin-san is also safe.)

But it seemed Felli knew what he was thinking. He felt a bit embarrassed at that, but the current situation wouldn’t allow him to keep feeling awkward and shy.

“So you probably have a grip on the situation?” Savaris said.

He just stood there full of spirit. He still couldn’t use his injured right arm.

“The Haikizoku has left the Captain.”

But Layfon had also lost his weapon. He only had the Shimu Adamandite with him now. The Dite was now in the shape of a Katana. Layfon could use the techniques of Psyharden since the fight with Falnir. That was a big help to him.

“Oh.”

Savaris didn’t move.

“But the Haikizoku won’t leave the city alone, since it’s facing a crisis? It’ll possess someone and show itself again.”

“Grendan’s here.”

“Yes, I was surprised too! You might not believe this, but don’t you think this city, being unable to move, is connected to something?”

“The other Heaven’s Blade successors will defeat them.”

Night turned to day. A huge source of light flew to their position. A ball of light had miraculously appeared above Zuellni. Layfon remembered this was Troiatte’s Kei. That guy was here. The person that Layfon found hard to like. For defending any city, Troiatte’s Karenkei made him a hard to obtain talent.

“What a headache! But there’s someone else that makes this a pain.”

As Savaris had said, Layfon could also feel the Kei of another person. A rough Kei.

“Ruimei………..”

Oh no! What was the Queen thinking? Why did she send Ruimei to fight in a city? Savaris had said this before. If Ruimei wasn’t cautious, he’d end up destroying the entire city, but wouldn’t that crisis suit the Haikizoku?

No……….

Did the Haikizoku change after coming to Zuellni? Was this Grendan’s aim? What would the Haikizoku do if Zuellni was destroyed and all its inhabitants were dead? Would it look for a new place that had Military Artists? In that case, Grendan was right here.

“Since I’ve left Grendan for a period of time, I wonder whether Her Majesty might have changed her mind……….” Savaris smiled as usual, but Layfon disliked that face of his.

“So what do you plan to do now? But if you drag it out, Ruimei might clean this entire place.”

He was happy. This was the situation he wanted, pushing Layfon into a corner and seeking for one last full power fight with him.

“The curtain’s closed for too long. About time to get serious, uh?” he lifted his left arm. His right arm still hung down by his side. Was it too hurt to move or did he do that to draw Layfon into a trap?

“You are too arrogant.”

“Yes, but you have to listen. You carry the lives of all Zuellni’s students with you.”

What should he do? He wanted to spat out that horrible tension in him. When he first arrived in Zuellni, he just raised his sword after some consideration. Because he had found the target to protect from that time on. Nina and the 17th platoon, and Mei-Shen, Mifi and the others. They were all his friends, as if they had replaced the children in the orphanage. But that time he faced a female filth monster and its larvae. He had the confidence to defeat them even without the Heaven’s Blade. But now?

Grendan. Just the name itself made his heart heavy. The despair in him was the same as when he fought the filth monster that tossed larvae into Zuellni. He knew his situation thoroughly. This time he faced Military Artists who were the equal of him when he held a Heaven’s Blade. No, these Military Artists might even surpass him in power. In addition, there were more than ten of them, and they all had lots of battle experience. Moreover, the Queen stood above them all. That mysterious light that destroyed the filth monster was definitely the Queen’s move.

“It’s a bit heavy for one person to bear!” Savaris laughed even though his words were that of a sympathizer.

Layfon took down the helmet and tossed it away. He raised the restored Shimu Adamandite. Kei ran up the blade. For one split second, if he could get rid of that man and stop Ruimei……. But could he win with this weapon? If Grendan truly wanted to destroy Zuellni, beating up Ruimei was not enough. As long as the person was a Heaven’s Blade successor, he could destroy the city. Ruimei was only good at large scale fights. Troiatte should be able to manage that feat. Lintence might find it a bit difficult, but that was only a psychological problem.

Zuellni’s crisis would stay if he didn’t defeat all Heaven’s Blade successors and the Queen.

The Katana was heavy. This was the first time that he felt it to be so weighty in his hands.

But the Kei inside him was running and bursting out intensely, so intense that his entire body hurt. If he poured that Kei into the Dite now, the blade would shatter. The long fight had tired him out, but his Kei vein showed no unusual signs. What was this feeling? He didn’t think he had become stronger. But it felt like he had been released from something. This might even be a power that he had unknowingly sealed within him.

Layfon’s realization was plain. Savaris’ smile deepened. He was elated, an expression that one would never understand if one had not fought in battle; an expression that Layfon would never make. A fight was always just a means. To aim for battle was never something Layfon would do.

What did it mean? What was different? He had no time to think of that now.

First was Savaris.

That one single thought occupied his heart.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume12 Chapter3

2011-07-20T02:52:16Z

69.114.30.48: /* Chapter 3: Lance Shelled City */

===Chapter 3: Lance Shelled City===

She wanted to escape. This wasn’t her first time thinking of it. She had wanted to escape from the time when she didn’t want to become a psychokinesist.

With what happened in her home city – The filth monsters’ attack on the Trade City Santoburuge; that time when she and her brother took a rest while traveling to Zuellni – she had experienced for the first time a real battle, watching the Mercenaries fight. Filth monsters were terrifying. But that feeling was similar to watching a monster in the movie. A psychokinesist’s main job was to gather and deliver information. This feeling came about because she did not have to stand in the frontline.

Was this the battlefield? This real feeling of being on a battlefield came to her after the fight. A part of Felli’s body felt it as she saw the corpses of filth monsters and Military Artists. A tragic scene that would never appear in a cruel movie, and that had deeply pierced through her nerves. Was this the world that she was born into? Was this the fate set in stone from the day she was born? She noticed and understood the real meaning. She had kept fleeing from that time but had failed. She came to Zuellni to find another possibility, but she was asked to help as a psychokinesist even here. And then……

(Are you all right?)

The fight continued. That person was still fighting. He ignored her question. She could hear his every breath. He had just jumped from the bike and fought an intense aerial fight with Savaris. The time he now had was short. Rather than responding to Felli’s call, it was better to regulate his breathing with the time he had.

The bike that flowed out from the stream of soil and stone had sustained heavy damages. Still, it continued to run. Suspicious smoke issued from the engine. Savaris’ bike, riding before Layfon’s, was in a similar condition.

Felli had attempted many ways. She had wanted to use the flakes for communication purpose to construct a psychokinesis mine net. A method she took notice of during that time when she used it to aid Nina. Felli had always been concentrating on gathering information. A Psychokinesis mine was only used for self-defense. However, Layfon had asked her to arrange a mine at that time when they fought the filth monster in its matured phase. Felli knew that way of fighting. The 1st platoon defeated the 17th platoon through that strategy. But that was Felli’s first time using it in a real battle. If she wanted to use it again, she must continue to train and hone her skill. That was why she didn’t use the psychokinesis mine, why she didn’t want to use it. But now she must suppress her wish.

The light of explosion surrounded Savaris, yet it failed to harm him. The psychokinesis mine had yet to explode. Something had interfered with Felli before she could trigger them off. Another psychokinesis power had taken over Felli’s flake and prevented the explosion. She immediately thought it was the psychokinesist of the Mercenary Gang. He had interfered with her when she got caught. She had felt surprised and regret for that first time experience. Fermaus, the psychokinesist who wore a mask. Overtaking his flake was like talking about something out of this world. The Mercenary Gang was the one that hooked Savaris over. When Haia was still the leader of the Mercenary Gang, Felli had never felt the threat to be as large as it was now. A truth she couldn’t cover up. The current feeling really didn’t sit well with her.

Fermaus’ flake wanted to get closer. To counterattack? Felli had already learnt the way to defend. Blocking and overtaking the flake happened at the same time. She would not let the enemy’s flake get close to Layfon. At the same time, she had searched for Fermaus’ location, concluding that he might be in Zuellni too. Although Zuellni was in chaos, this was still Felli’s territory. If she could discover his location, she might be able to do something. And if she could carry that out, it would add some trouble for Savaris on a certain level.

But what was the meaning behind her action?

Layfon was still trying. He had used different strategies against Savaris, but now he only concentrated on driving the bike. If Felli did something, would she make him more impatient? She hated that possibility.

She lifted her head once more to look at Layfon, who had once again entered an aerial fight. Even the power of psychokinesis failed to discern the situation in details. The ripples of impact in the fight had reduced. Both sides were fighting at a steadier rate, but Felli couldn’t tell whether they were employing more techniques in the fight or not. Still, staring at them might not be entirely meaningless.

A loud rumbling sounded. A sound that she had been ignoring. In one split second, that sound came to her through the flake and shook her core. It flowed into her brain along with other information and shook her eardrums. The huge pressure brought her an unusual feeling of despair. The gigantic multi-legs of a city were chasing after Layfon and Savaris, its shadow covering everything around it, making everything dimmer and dimmer. Grendan was chasing those two, and it was getting closer to Zuellni.

The two fighters separated. Savaris laughed. Layfon’s face showed a grimace. He didn’t ponder the meaning behind this fight. All he wanted was to finish the fight. However, preventing Savaris alone was meaningless, because Grendan was here. According to Felli’s calculation, Grendan would arrive at Zuellni ahead of Layfon. Besides……… Mysterious enemies were currently attacking Zuellni. They were filth monsters, but they felt different from past filth monsters.

All of Zuellni’s Military Artists had retreated to the shelters. They wanted to keep fighting, but they were exhausted through the long fight. Their spirits were at their limit. Even so, the situation continued, and no one could stop it.

Felli wanted to flee from her position as a psychokinesist. If she did that, she could greet the end of her life without knowing anything, and when that time came, she’d probably hold a ray of hope. But right now, it was a situation of half abandoning the city. Not knowing what was the most important. It hurt because she didn’t report the fact. She had no way to accept this fact but to agonize over it.

(You’re worried!)

Felli stood up from the seat at the sudden voice. She was currently in an underground conference room. No second person was in this small and narrow room. The dimmest light possible that came from the light of psychokinesis in Felli’s hair illuminated the tiny space.

The thing that gave off a light blue light was over there. A flake of psychokinesis. A flake in the shape of a butterfly.

[[Image:CSR vol12 099.jpg|thumb]]

(Aa, did I scare you? I’m sorry! It’s been a long while since I met someone with talent, so I’m a bit excited.)

It was the voice of an old woman. Felli had thought that it was Fermaus, but Fermaus’ was an electric voice. Layfon had said that Fermaus had sustained heavy injury that had injured his throat.

“You are……….” she said while supporting Layfon with psychokinesis. She couldn’t feel any hostility from the blue flake. If it was Fermaus, he would have triggered the psychokinesis mine for an explosion, and Felli would have died.

Gentle ripples spread from the blue flake. An atmosphere of having tea together.

(Aa, sorry. I’m Delbone, Grendan’s psychokinesist.)

Grendan. Hearing that name was like having a bucket of cold water upended on her head. This person had managed to put a flake in here already. That was shocking.

(Ahhhhh, you don’t have to be so confused. I won’t do anything to you.) Delbone said.

“What’re you here for?”

(There’s a girl that Her Majesty likes. She’s in Zuellni, so we’re here to retrieve her. In truth, this causes all sorts of trouble for other people! Reverse-san made a face of having eaten some foul worms.)

Delbone laughed. It was an elegant laugh.

Felli didn’t know who Reverse was, but she knew this situation wasn’t that relaxing.

(I already know your situation.) Delbone said.

Felli held her breath.

(Speaking of which, can you leave the situation to us? We won’t do anything bad.)

“What? This isn’t something I can decide on!”

(Then I’ll be happy if you can introduce me to the person who is in charge of things.)

This was now a negotiation between cities. Felli’s flake sent the information to Karian.

(That’s good. Do you have someone that you like?)

“………… Ha?” she reacted in confusion at the sudden change of topic.

(Someone that you like! No one else in Grendan has your talent. Besides, psychokinesists aren’t as confused and hesitant as Military Artists. Why? No. I think that’s good, and it’s something that can’t be helped.)

“Excuse me. This isn’t a question of why………… Why did you say that?”

(You’re not giving up because of someone that you like! If you don’t have that someone, then I can recommend you one. How about you come over to Grendan? I’m sure you can become an excellent psychokinesist. If possible, you can even inherit my title, Quantis! I think it’s about time for me to retire.)

“No, I’m not interested.”

Not that she had heard of that name. She just thought that if there was a psychokinesist within the rank of Heaven’s Blade, this person must be it.

(Aaaa, what a shame.) Delbone didn’t stop the conversation. She just paused.

(So you do have someone that you like?)

She hadn’t stopped asking.

“Well…….”

For some reason, this steady and relaxing voice eased Felli. She was still supporting Layfon. He and Savaris’s fight had become even more intense, and she and Fermaus kept on fighting. Right now, her brain was multi-tasking. The flake in the shape of a butterfly made her feel like she was relaxing under the sun.

(There must be many gentlemen that you like as you’re pretty! But it’s still better for you yourself to choose the person! You can’t let the emotion sway you. Because your eyes are good, you must be more observant.)

“Ha…………”

For some reason, she didn’t know how to reply.

A part of her brain agreed with the conversation between Karian and Delbone. A part of Delbone’s psychokinesis was flowing through Felli’s flake. She had only given up part of the territory. If she wanted, she’d take it back anytime. But if she did that, this old woman might take over her entire flake through some means that she knew nothing about. That possibility tensed her up. Since Delbone had begun a conversation with Karian, that probably meant that the conversation over on this end had ended. But………

(The person that you like isn’t just someone that you can rely on. Speaking of which, of course he should be someone that you genuinely like.)

The old woman was still talking with Karian.

(But that isn’t enough. It’s the truth for anyone whether you’re more independent or not. This isn’t enough to make a good family.)

This wasn’t an unbelievable topic, but Felli found it hard to understand. She could process complicated information at the same time, but she had never attempted speaking to two people simultaneously. This was like cutting one’s emotions in half.

(Love is very important. You can’t be too focused on just one side. Romance, on a certain level, is pretty good. What do you think when two people meet for the first time?)

Meaning she wanted to arrange a date for Felli.

“No, I………..”

(Aaa, so you do have someone that you like? Then how about letting that person come live in Grendan? Isn’t that a good environment for you?)

“No, uh……. That probably can’t be done……”

(Aaa, what’s wrong? Isn’t this an Academy City? Two people might be separated? In that case, why not both move to Grendan?)

“No, uh…………..”

Why did she say his name here?

“Layfon, he…………”

No, she said it! Her face heated.

(Ahhhhhhhhhhh)

She bent her body at Delbone’s sigh.

Only thoughts kept running in the battlefield.

<center>◇</center>

Delbone’s other flake was in the reception room in Grendan’s palace. As a reception room, the area wasn’t that large. It was just a bit bigger than the room that Deruk and Leerin were in before. Visitors did come from outside the city, but there weren’t many of them. On the other hand, there were many businessmen who visited the palace, but they were usually taken to the other room since the talks were all private. Looking from the perspective of the royalty, this level of cheapness was something they could do nothing about. This was also the perspective of the builders of the palace.

All they needed was Military strength. That was what Grendan was.

In order to prevent the settling of dust, waterproof cloths covered the decorations in the room, including the place where the seat for the royalty was. The sofa in this room wasn’t here before. The workers in the palace had carried it over quickly, but had put it at an angle. However, this way probably was the best judging from the looks of the people sitting on it.

“Next!” Alsheyra clapped, sitting on the luxurious single seat sofa.

Kanaris announced. “Quiet!”

“Time to go to war!”

Everyone reacted to the Queen’s proclamation with complicated expressions. Only the Queen was excited about this. Delbone’s flake was opposite Kanaris, emitting faint light. Tigris on the sofa, who sat the closest to the Queen, was fiddling with his beard. Karuvarn grimaced next to him. Cauntia let Reverse sit on her laps, hugging him with joy – she hadn’t taken in a single word at all. Reverse’s face was stiff because of the topic of war. Ruimei had taken over the sofa that was the furthest from the three. Troiatte sat on his own sofa and kicked away Ruimei’s foot. Lintence walked away from his own sofa and started smoking near the window. Uh, this lazing style was still the same.

After confirming the situation with one glance, Alsheyra realized someone was missing.

“Where’s Barmelin?”

(About that…………..) Delbone reported, troubled. (She’s sulking and is still in the shower.)

“Tell her I’ll give her a blow if she doesn’t come out. I’ll get her to walk naked on the street!”

(Ahhhh…………) Her response was both relaxed and happy.

“About time to confirm the situation?” Karuvarn suggested, still wearing a grimace.

“Yes, let’s do it that way?”

Since Delbone’s flake was with Barmelin, they didn’t need to repeat the conversation.

The Queen glanced at Kanaris. She nodded and took a step forward.

“Right now, Grendan is heading for the Academy City, Zuellni.”

“Ha?”

Not just one person. Disbelief showed on the people in the room. Lintence took down the cigarette in between his fingers and turned his head around.

“What a prank. Why does Grendan begin bullying the weak?” Tigris said, letting go of the beard that he was proud of.

“This is Grendan’s wish.”

Kanaris’s expression remained calm, but she might hold doubts about Grendan’s decision? What did Grendan want to do? Not a single person here could understand. No, Tigris probably understood, as was Savaris. Maybe even the first generation Luckens might know, but he wasn’t here. Kanaris was somehow related to the royalty, so she probably knew something. But all she knew was of the fate of the royalty and that it was meaningless if there weren’t twelve Heaven’s Blades. She didn’t know anything beyond that. Delbone might have most of the information out of the Heaven’s Blades here? But she had sealed off some of her knowledge. Knowledge was like electronic data for her. She probably could predict the future without surprise and shock at all.

All other Heaven’s Blade successors showed incomprehension. No one knew what was happening. But it was about time to tell them about it!

“We’re approaching the Academy City…….. because there’s war?” Karuvarn asked. The job of asking was uninteresting, and it gained attention, but no one would do it but him. After all, Karuvarn hated not being in control of the situation.

“Yes!”

“I see…………” Now that he knew the situation, he was willing to agree with Grendan even if they were to fight against an Academy City.

“Hey, hey, don’t end it like that!” Ruimei said with a rough voice. He bent a little and the sofa moaned. He was a person who could conquer the three-seater sofa. His foot bent upward and got in the way of Trioiatte. He spread his tree trunk-like elbows.

“Is the Majesty getting us to play with kids? Don’t joke! I won’t hold back. I won’t be able to sleep fighting immature kids.”

“I don’t remember any adults entering a fight!” Trioiatte said as he pushed away Ruimei’s foot.

“Because I had yet to enter the fight.”

“Then please look after me in any future fights! Yeah, you crownless King.”

“Stop it. Shut up! Stop getting so noisy!” Alsheyra said, preventing Ruimei from standing up. His face was all red.

“It’s not a problem to fight kids, but do you think I called you all here because of that?”

“And that’s?”

Displeasure showed on Karuvarn’s countenance at yet another question. Alsheyra looked away, her gaze landing on Lintence. He was smoking again as he looked back at her with his sharp eyes. His Kei was calm. Even though his gaze was anything but gentle, the Kei wasn’t that intense. No, this situation was like this because the Heaven’s Blades couldn’t be still. Because they hadn’t found a place that was stronger than them.

“Hell’s begun!” Alsheyra announced in elation, as if she was singing.

“Hell’s begun! What is hell like? The fight with it would make you regret living in this world. Today’s fight is its beginning…… Delbone.”

(Good, good. I’ve finished negotiating with the other side.)

Flakes moved to the middle of the room and projected an image.

“Oh?” Tigris said with interest.

The image showed a city empty of people. Empty of people, but something else was there. A strangely gargantuan person and some strange creatures. Numerous monsters were fighting, and they drowned the entire city. No one was in the city. Had they all gone to the shelters?

“Are they filth monsters?”

Some didn’t think so. Here were brave souls who had obliterated countless number of filth monsters, but they had never seen something like this before.

“They look similar but are different. They are more ancient than those things, as if they’re the ancestors of the filth monsters.”

“Uh………?” Karuvarn had an incredulous look on his face, but Alsheyra ignored him. They couldn’t escape from them whether they understood, not understood, agreed or not agreed with her. Whether you were born in Grendan or not, here were the Heaven’s Blade successors. No one could escape from the time when that event occurred. This was like the fate of those Military Artists who stood on the top of the pyramid. How were Military Artists born? How was this world formed? Would they agree with her if they knew the reasons? But she didn’t want to explain those things. It’d take too long.

“Delbone, how long till contact?”

(About two more hours. Looks like those kids will arrive at 10pm.)

“Ah~ speaking of which, didn’t Savaris receive a secret order and headed out? Isn’t that city his destination?” Ruimei tapped his palm with his huge fist. Everyone showed displeasure at the noise he made.

“Seems so, but he’s got an additional mission to protect the princess…….. That guy, dragging his feet and playing around! I’ll peel off his skin if anything happened.”

He then realized everyone’s gazes had gathered, pointing their fingers and looking elsewhere. Only Lintence still had his attention on him.

Barmelin had arrived. Dissatisfaction exuded from her. Alsheyra ignored her as before. Time to change the mood.

“Then we’ll contact the other city in two hours………” she looked at the Heaven’s Blades here.

“Ruimei, Troiatte, you two go and make a commotion over there. You can destroy anything but the underground facilities. That’s precious!”

“Heh!”

“Roger!”

“Delbone, search for the princess’s location. Once you find her, Barmelin is to open the way. Lintence, you’re to protect the princess. You can do whatever within that area.”

“Why me……….?”

“Because you’re the most suitable to meet her! And everyone else stops the invader at the contact point. Well, though I don’t think that’d help.”

Lintence’s brow moved in disapproval, but his thought quickly turned to somewhere else.

He might meet it.

That was ten years ago. He himself was that tall back then. His growth in Kei had now stopped. He wished for his hour to end if possible. He himself had lived too long.

She felt the massive amount of Kei when the roaming bus neared. She thought an interesting guy had come – and she was dissatisfied with the Kei around her. It wouldn’t bring her wonderful battles. Why was she born into this world? Why had she kept on living? These questions floated out one after another. Before, she had never thought of these questions. She knew from the moment of awareness that she was Alsheyra, the person who stood on the top of Grendan, the person who had to prepare for the impending battle. That was why the blood couldn’t weaken. It could only be denser. The three royal families continued that tradition. As if to challenge the current phenomenon, they married within the families, making them the unusual group from the world. The three royal families inherited the strongest blood of the Heaven’s Blade as they were careful to keep their blood pure. And in the end, Alsheyra was born. She knew why she was born, and that was why she was interested in this man, this man who knew the reason behind her power.

She came to the outer suburb and saw him on the opposite wall. He walked out of the roaming bus with displeasure on his face. The long coat was torn and damaged through its long journey, but it suited that man. In him was a sense of loneliness that Alsheyra didn’t have. So she wanted to hit him.

The man acted, instinctively releasing a small amount of Kei. He had chosen an area on the outskirt that few people ever went to. The match started immediately. Invisible small threads surrounded Alsheyra. Steel threads. Just the weapon itself had enormous killing power, and on top of that was the large amount of Kei. Even other Heaven’s Blade successors couldn’t match his level of Kei. Even though he had been on a long journey, he had lots of battle experience. His consciousness as he threw in his Kei was clearer and more intense than anyone else. It seemed it was a good thing that he had come to Grendan.

But this level of Kei could not harm Alsheyra. She caught the Steel threads and walked ahead matter of fact, then she hit that man’s face. With an unbelievable expression, he flew from her. This man needed hell. The cruelest and hottest hell. For this man to come to Grendan must be a sign heralding the coming of that hell. She took hold of his hair, pulled him up and looked at his face. He had dense hair and his pupils were deep. His gaze called for battle. He must have caused unneeded chaos in other cities, but in Grendan, this gaze was needed.

“I’ll show you, show you to feel regret for living in the battle of this world.”

She had promised him and that promise would definitely come true.

It was now about to be fulfilled. They had only two more hours till hell.

The Heaven’s Blade successors left the room after receiving their orders. She got rid of Kanaris too. Though Delbone might still be around, Alsheyra decided to ignore her. She didn’t want to send her away even though she could do it. Delbone was essential to Grendan.

Lintence was still smoking by the window. The ash tray that a maid had given him had ashes heaped in it like a small mountain.

“Go and look at your battlefield!”

“………. Uh,” he stood up and shook off the ashes stuck to his coat. This coat was different from the one he wore when they first met. A Heaven’s Blade successor’s life was rich, but this coat wasn’t made of any expensive and good material. This guy had no luck with clothes. It was his style to sustain the mood of battle.

Alsheyra buried her head in the sofa in a room empty of other souls. High spirit covered her. At the same time, pain surrounded her.

- Leerin.

Alsheyra had dragged her into this hell. The family that had inherited the blood of Airen Gafito.

<center>◇</center>

A figure stood in the courtyard of the palace. He took off his loose clothes and revealed his body. Bright sunlight burnt his skin. The beautiful skin didn’t match his age. Beneath the skin stood out hard and powerful muscles.

He was Tigris. The Queen and Kanaris came here a few days ago. He didn’t know what the Queen was doing. He also didn’t know that the Queen had been looking at Zuellni from here. At that time, he was facing Zuellni, practicing his bow. At present, even normal people could see the Academy City, and the citizens had headed for the shelters. Evacuation was about to be complete. The dry noises of Grendan’s movement shook the air. Tigris pulled his bow string back. This string was made of metal. It wasn’t a Steel Thread, but if one couldn’t master one, one might have his finger cut off and thrown away.

He pulled the string back. No arrow. A Military Artist would use his own Kei as the arrow. Right now, he had yet to let his Kei run. External Kei and Internal Kei slept in him. He just used his own strength to pull the bow string. This wasn’t something that a normal aged elder could do.

(Your skill’s gone rusty.)

It was Delbone.

“If it’s gone rusty, how can I be pulling this? But my naivety back then might have caused today’s state!”

This wasn’t the gentle grandpa way of speaking back in the reception room. He was more blunt and detailed now. The unease in his heart was one reason behind his change of demeanor. Of course, this was also because he had been matching Delbone for a long time.

(Do you think so?)

“Yes. Well~ It matters not if that guy Herder ran away. No matter how strong a person is, it’s meaningless if his heart is weak and lazy. If it’s better for him to think he doesn’t have that blood in him, I’d have raised my hands in agreement for him to choose to flee. But………..”

He recalled that event from 16 years ago. That event called Ifa Shuta.

At that time, Tigris was also in the courtyard. This was the best place to gaze down at the entire city. The worms made a commotion in the outer area. A filth monster had shown up in the facility. Military Artists had already surrounded it. Tigris only needed to wait for the result. However, he wasn’t waiting for the report on the filth monster. He was waiting for something else. Something else that had been going on for a while.

(Tigris.)

Delbone’s flake spoke. This flake was made up of many flakes. Delbone was very busy right now. She was distracting the investigation of the filth monster by other psychokinesists. She had to let them know what was happening while simultaneously covering up the information they were not supposed to know. Only she could do both things at once.

(Half is success, but half is failure.)

“No need to deliver the failure!”

Everything was as expected? That didn’t exist in this world. Tigris understood that point well. But how had they failed? He felt uneasy as long as he didn’t know why.

(Herder-sama has died, and what he held was all destroyed. His daughter lives, but she’s just a baby. It’s not possible for anyone to enter that place again.)

Herder had fled to the roaming bus facility, his plan beautifully designed. Everyone knew he had a woman outside, but no one knew she was pregnant. And then came the sudden death. Why? Tigris didn’t understand Herder’s action at first. Did he fear his fiancé Alsheyra’s jealousy? But he should already know that Alsheyra had no such feeling. She wasn’t interested in him at all. So he was dissatisfied and went to hook up with a woman outside. No one would blame him for that. As long as he didn’t fight for the crown, him having a baby with that woman didn’t pose a problem either. The royal family didn’t care for a guy whose blood was thin like a normal person. But then why did he have to escape? Being Herder, he should have already understood that.

Something icy pierced his body as he followed his train of thought. Could it be……… His body shook. Tigris immediately opened communication with Delbone and sent the direction to the Rivin family. The Rivin family was famous for their secret movements. It was a family that was responsible for the darker side of governance. No one needed to explain the reason. An assassin was sent and Herder died.

(What should we do? The mother has the child, and she’s also hurt. If we don’t do anything, she’d die.)

Tigris observed the outer area with the vision of a Military Artist. Nothing much had changed, and he couldn’t see the movement of the filth monster. But Delbone said that the filth monster had appeared as if to protect Herder. It had come into being, changed from a normal person.

What was going on? Was it their work? They got ahead of them? But this sign was too weak. Was it just a filth monster in its aged phase? So strange a situation. Delbone had said the filth monster was in the shape of a human. But its power paled in comparison to a filth monster in its aged phase.

Was it really that? In that, that thing wasn’t a filth monster? Or had it even thought of using a filth monster?

Things changed while he was hesitating. Someone had dashed into the facility. Tigris had seen him before. It was the Head of a small school called Psyharden. Deruk Psyharden. Had he found something unusual? No, someone who believed in his own instinct would not take note of a psychokinesist’s report. He must hold the position of a platoon captain. This meant he was strong. He might have noticed something that didn’t match the psychokinesist’s report. So he had gone inside to confirm with his own eyes?

Tigris thought Deruk’s action was worthy of praise. But at the same time, his heart was heavy and pained. His bow was ready. The Kei had formed into an arrow.

(Are you going to kill him?)

“He’s a Military Artist, but his blood is lacking. The existence of the weak is what makes up this world. If this thing was found out, great misfortune would befall us.”

(There might not be a second chance.)

“Even so, the time is here. Even if I’m to die fighting, that point won’t change.”

Delbone hesitated. Without her aid, he could not guarantee the arrow would hit its target even if it pierced the wall of the facility. Was he to destroy the facility? There was a chance that that person might live through the explosion. If Tigris used his full strength, a part of the outer suburb would disappear. But what if he failed to eliminate it even with his full power?

“Delbone, how will he die? Eaten by filth monster or killed by me? You choose!”

When he realised it, he had already said something very naïve. He felt he was getting old, and he would appear very much to be in his age. But he had felt till now that he couldn’t live like that. Something must still happen in his lifetime. Then he must not die yet. Even though he was old, he must keep up with his body and psychological condition.

“Delbone,” he called again.

The flake fell silent, and then she said in a small voice….

(We’ll gamble on that Military Artist, Tigris.)

“What did you say?”

That Military Artist had already entered the facility. Tigris heard the sound of fight, which didn’t last long. Silence descended again.

(Can that Military Artist protect the child? If he has the strength, he’ll save her. I think something might happen.)

“You’re soft!”

He lowered the bow as the Kei arrow dissipated. But he kept his vision and watched the facility with murderous intent.

“But this isn’t bad! To die here or to witness the last arena? If I’m to choose, I’ll make a choice!”

Just who was luckier…… The question turned meaningless. Tigris shook his head.

In the end, the baby lived.

“I still think that it’s dead,” Tigris had said when he pulled back the arrowless bow. His gaze was on Zuellni, the place that Alsheyra had called hell. That baby was still living. How did she grow up? As a normal person, she would have grown up normally, worked, experienced romance, and given birth to the next generation. That was the life she was supposed to live if only Military Artists did not exist in this world! But Tigris had once lowered his bow and did not raise it against the girl. Not because Delbone had won but because he was also human. Although he was a Military Artist in the royal family, he was also human. He couldn’t kill a small child who wasn’t even his enemy.

(Even so, I know that child is happy.)

“Then, aren’t things going to turn less fortunate?”

For one who didn’t know happiness, she wouldn’t know what misfortune was like. Tigris had wanted to say that, but Delbone’s laughter changed the mood and he decided to stay silent.

“Grandpa.”

Tigris lowered his bow at the sound behind him. His granddaughter was standing at the entrance of the courtyard.

“What’s it, Clarebell?”

“The Military Artists are moving. What’s going on……..”

His granddaughter liked to keep to a young image. Well, she did have a beautiful body. The legs underneath her armour were slim and her skin sparkled with life. The match colours of her hair were unusual. A thread of white, naturally born so, was mixed in with her long black hair.

[[Image:CSR vol12 127.jpg|thumb]]

“Why don’t you ask your cousin?”

The Queen was such an existence to Tigris’ granddaughter.

“I don’t like to! She said I don’t pass!” she pouted with her lips peeled back.

He laughed. This expression suited her. She really was a girl.

“Compared to that, I can see what’s outside. It’s an Academy City but it has filth monsters. Has that got something to do with Grendan’s movement?”

“As long as we know of filth monster’s existence, Grendan only has one thing in mind.”

“But this is another city!”

“No matter where the filth monsters are, Grendan will go and hunt them down.”

His granddaughter left with incomprehension.

(Your granddaughter has become strong.)

“Not at all. Compared to Layfon………..”

(That child is still living there.)

A pained expression showed on Tigris’ face.

(Aren’t we going to give her the Heaven’s Blade?)

“Perhaps I’m an idiot, but better give her something bitter to chew on! She still hasn’t tasted failure, being all so arrogant still!”

One Heaven’s Blade remained empty without an owner – Wolfstein, the title that Layfon once held. It was too early to give it to Tigris’ granddaughter. She had not the strength to stand out from other Military Artists. Alsheyra hadn’t given the title to another yet, and she hadn’t held any other Heaven’s Blade matches. That was why Clarebell was dissatisfied.

(We need twelve Heaven’s Blades, but we won’t make it for this battle.)

“Why must it be twelve? I don’t get why!” he said honestly as he eyed Zuellni.

He probably would know soon enough.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume12 Chapter2

2011-07-20T02:38:02Z

69.114.30.48: /* Chapter 2: The city of descending shadow */

===Chapter 2: The city of descending shadow===

The bike continued to run, but the hand of the temperature gauge was trembling near the top, and he could feel the heat of the tires beneath his feet. He must now consider the worst possibility – he might have to abandon the bike and run back to Zuellni. It was impossible to return without a speed that was faster than the bike’s. And if he did that, he might use up all of his strength before he reached Zuellni. So, before all these happened……….

Layfon blocked Savaris’ Kei shots with the Katana. The other Heaven’s Blade successor was riding his bike ahead of him. Savaris was standing on the bike with his foot on the accelerator, his body leaning in Layfon’s direction. Layfon shot back his Kei as a return gift and Savaris took the attack with external Kei.

They continued to exchange explosions between them.

In the next moment, Savaris had torn apart the screen of dust to appear before him. His expression was clear behind the helmet. With elated eyes that seemed to twist, Savaris began his attack.

Left fist.

Layfon quickly took evasive measures, but he still felt the Kei brushing past his helmet. The wind pressure made his body sway. Not at all intimidated, he swung the Shimu Adamandite. But Savaris kept pressing forward, flying past Layfon’s side. The bike shook violently, its speed suddenly reducing. Savaris had grabbed the rear of the bike with his injured right hand. He turned his body around and sent a kick at Layfon with only his right hand as support.

Layfon jumped. Savaris followed.

Fist and blade clashed. The hammer of a fist and the strike of the Katana shattered the air and threw off sparks. Savaris was trying to find a chance to destroy his opponent’s vision device. At the same time, Layfon was looking for an opportunity to send Savaris’ vision device flying. The two of them attacked to protect their devices.

Layfon landed on the bike. He attacked with his foot and Savaris avoided it by returning to the sky. The enemy next kicked at Layfon’s jaw. He then moved his left arm and stabbed with his hand. Savaris’ unusual strength and reflexes came from his training for close quarter combat. His vertical body spin became horizontal. Layfon sensed Sakkei behind his head and quickly bent down with his neck, but the next kick was ready for him.

This style of battle was natural. Savaris’ real strength lay in his bare-handed close quarter combat rather than with the Heaven’s Blade. It was natural to fight an enemy bare-handed. It was also natural to fight with a suitable distance.

Above the bike, Layfon and Savaris fought, each executing top-notch techniques.

Savaris’ figure vanished in the path of Layfon’s sweep-kick. He jumped to return to his own bike. But Layfon’s attack followed straight after. He deflected it with his left fist and sent out a huge of ball of Kei to counterattack.

If Layfon didn’t stop this attack, the bike might get disintegrated. Not that he could just ignore this though, but the ball of Kei wasn’t aimed at him. It flew past Layfon’s left hand side.

Because of the recoil of firing off that huge ball of Kei, Savaris made a temporary landing before jumping back onto the bike. His Kei caused a distant hill to explode. The smooth surface of the hill that was shaped by wind and rain spit apart, and the thing that sustained the hill was destroyed. The earth stirred. A bad premonition rose in Layfon.

“You mean it?”

Fermaus’ electronic voice was devoid of emotions, but Savaris could still sense the reproach and shock in it. He looked at the smoke and dust that surrounded the collapsed hill, and laughed.

“The spectator didn’t find this interesting. That’s unexpected!”

He truly did find this unexpected. Had Fermaus not fought outside a city? Or had the Mercenary Gang not had this experience? If that was the case, they should hire people who had fought and defeated filth monsters alone.

“If that hill collapsed, even you’d be buried.”

“Yeah, I know.”

So that was what his doubt was?

“But isn’t it unfair if I’m the only one not hurt?”

“……….”

He spoke like he was speaking his last word. “But if I were ok, what if he abandoned his bike and took mine?”

It looked like Savaris’ purpose was to come to destroy things. Fermaus thought he only did this to prevent Layfon from reaching Zuellni ahead of him, even at the cost of his life.

“Compared to that, how’re things on your side? Did you get the thing?”

“…….. The plan has failed.”

“Aaaa, but you’re still monitoring that girl, aren’t you?”

“………. You knew?”

The roiling sand and soil were closing in, he could only speak the key points. Fermaus paused for a little while……

“We’ve promised.”

“Promised what……..?”

“It’s better that you don’t know,” Fermaus cut him off and stood up to hold the handle of the bike. Rumbling sounded in his ears.

Fermaus said something but Savaris lacked the patience to listen to him. He must use this opportunity to avert the crisis. He couldn’t suppress the excitement in himself anymore.

“If you knew everything, you’d definitely live a life that wouldn’t be what you wanted. That’s what I think, even though that’s what I wish for!”

The bike flew. Sand slid beneath the tires. The bike landed and shook. With his foot on the accelerator, Savaris used his own balance to drive the bike. Layfon was doing the same behind him. Sakkei stimulated his back. His heart thumped expectantly. The excitement threatened to burst from his chest.

“Haha!”

The huge rumble drowned out his laughter.

<center>◇</center>

At this time, Mifi was uneasy. Mei-Shen had been sent to the clinic for fainting due to exhaustion. Her childhood friend, who used to sleep beside her, was gone, but she then realized that even Leerin was not here.

(She did say……. She’s gone off to buy some drinks?)

She couldn’t quite remember what Leerin had said. Mifi herself must be tired too! She thought back as she messed with her hair.

(But isn’t that too long to buy a drink?)

She wasn’t sure, but she did feel that a long time had passed. She pushed the need to confirm the time to the back of her mind. Though she didn’t remember exactly when Mei-Shen fell, but a long time had passed.

(Did something happen?)

But if that was the case, according to Leerin’s personality, she wouldn’t have left without telling Mifi.

(Strange.)

Dragging around wouldn’t help with anything. She looked at Mei-Shen who showed no signs of waking. If she woke and Mifi was not around, she would feel lonely! But before she wore……… Mifi cut off her train of thought and stood up.

“Hey, what’s up?”

A voice that she hadn’t heard for a long time.

“Naruki!” Mifi said loudly, forgetting she was in a clinic. Looking at her red-haired childhood friend, she widened her eyes.

Naruki was wrapped in bandages. Though she had changed into her uniform that was devoid of dust and blood, she had failed to hide the bandages. Bandages covered her forehead, left eye and right arm. Bandages stabilized her ankles and knees.

“Ah, Ahhh….. This? It’s not as serious as it looks!” she laughed, but Mifi was still stiff.

“I just need to get on the treatment machine and my body recovers quickly, but the problem is overworking the Kei vein. It takes time to recover. What a shame.”

The phrase “overworking the Kei vein” reminded Mifi of Nina. That person had fainted precisely because of that condition.

“Are you all right?”

“Truth to speak, it hurts more than my tense muscles,” Naruki smiled bitterly.

Mifi felt more relieved. “Uh, Mei’s fainted.”

“Uh….. Ah.”

She explained the reason behind it.

“Naruki, please stay with Mei.”

“Uh? What’s up?”

She told her about Leerin. Naruki knew Leerin too. Her expression sank.

“That’s strange. Ok, I’ll come too!”

“Eh? But………..”

“If we come across people doing something illegal, that I can deal with,” she looked at Mei-Shen. She was still unconscious.

“Let’s go.”

“Ah, ok.”

Naruki gave her back a push and walked ahead of her. Mifi followed in a fluster. Her footsteps staggered like a set of scales. Her childhood friend was important, but a new-found friend was also important. One person was sleeping, the other was missing.

(Yeah, I can’t not go!)

Having decided, she chased after Naruki with resolve.

“Ah, Leerin!”

The target unexpectedly appeared after they walked past a few corners.

“Ah…… You two,” Leerin looked at them in shock as well. She lacked life in her face, but that couldn’t be helped in this situation. Everyone in the shelter held such a face. Even Leerin, the person with such a strong personality, had changed. But…… a question surfaced in Mifi.

(Did anything happen when Mei fell?)

“Naruki, are you all right?” Leerin said. She hadn’t seen Naruki for a while too.

“Aa, compared to that, what’re you doing here?”

“I wanted to quiet down so I went for a stroll. Sorry. I said to get some drinks before.”

“Ah, um, it’s all right,” Mifi shook her head, but the question remained. She remembered Leerin didn’t look this bad before Mei-Shen fell unconscious. Besides, she was the only who had been encouraging her and Mei-Shen.

(Something’s happened?)

“Speaking of which, did anything interesting happen?”

Mifi looked at the corner that Leerin had appeared in. It wasn’t a straight passage, and its end seemed to have been locked down. A dark corner that even the smallest amount of light couldn’t illuminate seemed to hide something bad within it. Leerin was already walking back with Naruki, concerned with the bandages wrapped around her body.

“……………?”

Mifi cocked her head in incomprehension.

While expressing her surprise at Naruki’s appearance, Leerin peeked at Mifi’s reaction.

(Has she found out……….?)

It was the same as expected. And if it became reality, it’d cause some problems. Mifi didn’t seem to have seen that tragic scene. That scene was still here. Leerin saw Mifi looking at her. That thing was still here on the side, but Mifi had failed to see it.

(So normal people can’t see it?)

This was the same as the time at Myath. The bird-like Electronic Fairy was trapped, but Savaris didn’t see anything. Why was it like that? She still wasn’t sure. Anyway, Leerin hadn’t thought of the event in Myath. She had forgotten it along with her encounter with Nina there.

(That child……. What is she?)

This girl looked the same as the girl in Myath, but she acted completely different. She had revealed something to Leerin. Revealed…….? Was Leerin the one who caused everything? Or did that mysterious girl make it happen? Leerin confirmed the place that Mifi had looked at. The scene was still there, but Mifi didn’t see anything. Was this Leerin’s own imagination then? Hope appeared in her. But that event didn’t feel like an illusion. It happened in reality. But what if this was made by someone – She was confused.

“Did anything happen?”

“Huh, nothing.”

Naruki noticed the uneasy expression that appeared for a split second. She was quick to amend her expression. It wouldn’t be strange if even Mifi had noticed it.

Leerin thought to herself that she could not let them discover anything more.

(This, this unusual situation…………)

Even though she didn’t want to, she had to remember it. Remember the thing that changed that scenery.

Countless number of faces was destroyed. They disappeared, leaving nothing behind. When that girl’s hand touched Leerin’s right eye, everything had vanished. What Leerin’s right eye saw was gone. Instead, something had replaced it. It was an eye, an eyeball. No, just something that looked like an eyeball. She didn’t feel any life and gentleness from the eyeball. It felt hard as glass. The thing multiplied……. And gradually overtook the entire floor, wall, ceiling. They then descended onto the floor. The sound of hard falling rain hurt her ears. She covered her ears.

Even so, the sound of glass breaking was loud. The girl’s laugher pierced her eardrums.

“Hohoho……. Ahhahahahaha! It’s begun! And then everything will end.”

She continued to laugh through the rain of glass. An insane laughter that contained tremendous emotion. In her voice weaved happiness, sadness, love and hate.

“It’s finally…… finally begun! I’ve waited for so long. So long!” the tired girl said, as if facing some kind of impact.

Leerin had the sudden urge to hug the girl. She was in such a strange situation, yet she couldn’t suppress that urge. However, the girl got ahead of her to hug Leerin from behind. The girl felt tiny, illusory and gentle.

“Welcome back,” she said next to Leerin’s ear.

And the feeling vanished.

Leerin looked around. She was alone. The pain in her right eye was also gone. She heard Mifi and Naruki’s voice as she stood there, confused and perplexed. She didn’t know how this came to be. Anyway, she must keep calm and pretended nothing had happened. Leerin clapped her hands against her cheeks and appeared before the two girls.

(Uh, it’s ok. It’s ok………..)

Leerin walked as she listened to the two talk. What was to happen next? Would anything change in her body? Just what was her own identity? Uneasiness filled her, but she swallowed them and hid it all in her heart. She really wanted to tell someone what she had gone through, but she knew she shouldn’t.

(Layfon’s doing his best. Everyone else is too……… I can’t speak of this with anyone.)

She must not add to the burden of others. This calmed her down. This problem came from herself. She must not tell anyone of this at this time. She must keep her expression calm. Mei-Shen, Mifi and Naruki must be feeling uncomfortable about the current situation. In this hour, when they didn’t know what the future held – their uneasiness was obvious, so she must not give them cause for worry.

She then heard a voice coming from far away. A voice calling for help.

“Has a Military Artist returned to the shelter?” Naruki said. This meant danger was still around. If it was safe, that news should already have been conveyed to everyone.

Leerin swallowed her own worry.

“I’ll go help,” she said and ran. She couldn’t face these two anymore.

Mifi and Naruki did not notice Leerin’s reason behind her action. Leerin did it because she might not be able to hide her uneasiness before those two. She might end up telling the truth or making a mess of the truth. She might even ask why the two of them hadn’t noticed she was different.

Naruki and Mifi could usually notice any tiny changes in her, but they hadn’t noticed anything right now.

They hadn’t noticed the truth behind Leerin’s closed right eye.

<center>◇</center>

Nina detected a tiny sense of distress from Karian, as if he didn’t know what to do. But he recomposed his expression so quickly that no one else could have detected it. He had almost immediately swallowed this shocking truth. What psychological strength he possessed!

“What’s going on?”

“To understand this………”

She was restless. How should she explain this? She had not the words to describe the sense of perplexity and difficulty she felt about the situation. When did the Haikizoku disappear from her? She just realized a moment ago that it was gone. But the time of its disappearance wasn’t too long from now.

(Could it be during that time……….)

When she had lost consciousness. Something had happened during that time, and when she woke, the male filth monster was already defeated. But she didn’t know who had beaten it. The Mercenary Gang might have fought it, but if what Sharnid said was true, then they weren’t the one who defeated it. Was the Haikizoku the one?

“Did anyone see the person who defeated the filth monster?” Nina asked.

“Haven’t heard from the Military Artists, and the psychokinesists haven’t reported anything either.”

“What about Felli?”

“Felli’s still supporting Layfon. She didn’t have the time to look at the city’s situation.”

But Felli helped with their retreat a moment ago. Was this proof of how worried she was about them? Nina didn’t think so. Though they did successfully escape from the Mercenary Gang, the plan was just too smooth.

She wasn’t the only person with doubts.

“Perhaps Felli’s been keeping an eye on the Captain?” Sharnid asked.

Karian nodded without hesitation. “Do you think I’d ignore the person who might have brought danger to the city?”

“Well, that’s true,” Sharnid admitted and shut his mouth.

Nina didn’t protest despite the complicated feelings inside her. She felt she was the worst for not saying anything, but she couldn’t conclude how bad it was. In order not to get other people involved in the fight that had once taken place in Myath, in order to meet Dixerio, she must hide everything within her.

(If I see him again……..)

She must ask him of all that had transpired. But then, would he tell her everything?

“Where’s Felli now?”

“She’s in the underground conference room, but you can’t meet each other yet. This situation is still urgent.”

“I see. Is Layfon safe?”

Urgent. Was Layfon still fighting the filth monster? How was he? Was he still putting up a painful fight?

“He’s successfully eliminated the filth monster,” Karian said. It was good news, but he relayed it with less enthusiasm than expected. He probably didn’t have the time to even feel relaxed. Wasn’t it his usual self to smile? His expression looked stiff, as if he was doing his best not to let his true feelings show.

“But there’s something worse than the filth monster.”

“Student President……….?”

It was still his style to act like he knew everything. However, as expected, the relaxing manner was lacking.

“Heaven’s Blade successors are heading here.”

Nina felt as if someone had hammered her with External Kei from behind her head.

(Finally……..)

The Heaven’s Blade must be Savaris, whom she had seen once in Myath. Should she say this……… She had been hesitating since returning to Zuellni, not knowing what the outcome was and not having predicted this current situation. But Karian’s following explanation shocked her. Savaris stood on Layfon’s side only up till the moment they finished the filth monster.

“I don’t know how the other side thinks. But I’m thankful we stood on the same side till the filth monster was defeated.”

Savaris must already know that Nina had the Haikizoku. He had no reason to leave Zuellni and fight the filth monster. All he needed was to wait for Zuellni to sink into the crisis, wait for the Haikizoku to awaken then snatch Nina away. If it was Savaris rather than the Mercenary Gang that took action, Nina might not be here now. Thinking of Savaris’ unfathomable actions, she could only say she was lucky. Next, Karian was also thinking the same thing, but he seemed to think fortune wasn’t with them just because they defeated the filth monster. Perhaps a bigger problem was now closing in on Zuellni’s throat.

“…….. Just what’s happened?”

A hateful feeling welled up in her chest, but she found no sense of premonition in it. It was just a hateful feeling.

But something bad really had happened.

“Someone else, not Layfon and not that Heaven’s Blade, had defeated the filth monster.”

Nina didn’t understand.

“That means there’s another Military Artist around? Or that there’s another Heaven’s Blade successor…………” she speculated and found herself speechless. Fear crept up her as she realized how serious Grendan was in obtaining the Haikizoku. But Karian shook his head.

“This isn’t that simple. Even Layfon and that Heaven’s Blade failed to defeat the filth monster. They couldn’t defeat it! Even though that Heaven’s Blade successor didn’t have a Heaven’s Blade with him, he was on par with Layfon. Yet the two of them couldn’t defeat it,” he said, again, with less emotion as expected. But the calmness in his voice faded as he spoke. Sweat dotted his forehead. Perhaps even he didn’t want to believe his own words.

“That person defeated it with just one strike, and he wasn’t even on the battlefield. I don’t know what the distance was, but he struck from a place that no one could see.”

“Hey, hey, that’s ridiculous!” Sharnid said. “Layfon couldn’t defeat that thing at a close distance but this guy did it with a long distance shot? A distance that we can’t even see? Even the Kei cannon can’t achieve that? Who would have so much Kei!”

“Yes, if possible, even I wouldn’t want to believe,” he said with a bitter smile. “It’d be good if it were just a joke. If not, the city that person’s in might be heading for Zuellni now, and that city’s probably Grendan………. If it’s just a joke, if it’s just a nightmare, that’d have been so good.”

Nina couldn’t say anything. Sharnid was also shocked numb by the news and forgot to voice his consternation, but he was the first to recover.

“Grendan’s here!? That’s a brilliant prank. I can’t even laugh,” he said. “Why would a normal city come to an Academy City!”

(The Haikizoku.)

But it wasn’t Grendan’s citizens that need the Haikizoku, right? That was why the Mercenary Gang was formed to gather information outside the city. Humans could not control a city’s route. First, the number of selenium mines that a city possessed affected its route, and second, the city’s consciousness was the one to decide where to go. Nina had heard that Grendan was a cruel city. It was frequently attacked by filth monsters. Nina couldn’t help but wonder whether a Regios was truly trying to survive. Even the existence of Heaven’s Blade successors wasn’t enough to ease her. To look at this city from a longer term perspective, one could think that it wouldn’t be a far-fetched idea for a lack of Heaven’s Blade successors to arrive. Shouldn’t they be making preparations then?

But what if Nina’s speculation was wrong? Perhaps the royal family of Grendan knew how to control a city’s path. Perhaps……….. If she was right………

“Perhaps we’re all wrong,” Karian said. “Perhaps it’s not the citizens of Grendan that need the Haikizoku, but Grendan itself.”

Same conclusion as her, but this was an Electronic Fairy that had lost its city. Why would it need another Electronic Fairy? In truth, if not hostility, Nina felt that Zuellni and the Haikizoku repelled each other when the two Electronic Fairies were inside her. A normal Electronic Fairy didn’t need the Haikizoku? But…….

“Is……. Grendan the only city that acts like this?”

“I can only think like that,” Karian agreed with her. “Considering maximizing one’s number of selenium mines, Grendan’s plan of overtaking the territories of filth monsters is the best. But that plan requires people with strength on the level of a Heaven’s Blade successor. If that can’t be done, the city would be destroyed.”

“But it’s not possible to gather those people?”

“I don’t think humans are creatures who can adapt to any environment. That’s why we need weapons to help us become stronger.”

“That’s why they need the Haikizoku?”

“That can only be my conclusion. But there might even be a deeper reason behind this……..” Karian said…… and the ceiling shook. No, the entire shelter that they were in shook. This meant even the city itself was shaking.

“Is this the Mercenary Gang?” Karian said to the psychokinesist through the flake as he kept his balance with his hand on the wall.

The psychokinesist recovered quickly and called. “This, this is bad.”

Not Felli, but Nina remembered that voice. It seemed to be the psychokinesist of the first platoon.

“What’s it?”

(Filth monsters! And they are numerous……..)

It didn’t feel like the words came from a psychokinesist. In fact, he hadn’t finished speaking. But the current situation was enough to make him lose his cool. Everyone understood that point.

(A large number of filth monsters are dropping from above!)

Who could truly understand this reality?

“What did you say?”

Even Karian couldn’t say anything more beyond this.

<center>◇</center>

They were descending from the sky.

“It’s begun!”

This was a girl wearing a dark dress. A girl of dream-like illusion. Her skin was white without blood. The wind blew her black hair, lifting it to seemingly cut through the dark sky. Because of the fights, a large amount of dust floated in the air, but no traces of dirt could be found on the girl’s face, skin and clothes. As if she was ephemeral. Everything bowed down to her.

And everything that happened now was the terrifying truth. She was connected to the beginning. She knew how this world came to be. She was darkness. Her name was Nelphilia. She halted her steps to look at the large hole in the sky. That hole was flat and huge, as if someone had drawn it on a piece of paper.

But the light of seven colors shone in that dark hold. Atoms of seven colors, the sparks created by the clashing of worlds.

The Aurora Field.

“It’s begun,” the girl repeated.

She looked at the numerous unusual forms that flew out of the hole. The number of these monsters proved the seal on the moon had yet to be released.

Monsters continued to descend and land on Zuellni. One appeared before Nelphilia. These things differed from filth monsters. Though filth monsters had different forms, all larvae and females were insects, and male filth monsters were insects that crawled. Only the aged phase filth monster could change its form as it liked. If that was the truth, then the monsters here were filth monsters in their aged phase? But compared to each aged phase filth monster’s different ways of hunting, these monsters were surprisingly uniform. They each had two legs, two arms, and bodies with four limbs…….. It wouldn’t be strange to call them grey, five meter high giants.

They could be called giants. Only, their heads were the exceptions. A block of muscle replaced the brain, and on the face was a mouth that one could only see in a manga. Sly, richly red mouths split open as if smiling, revealing sharp rows of teeth. Six crimson balls made up of the muscles of the chest. Perhaps they were sensing organs.

“So ugly!” Nelphilia said with a frown. “Have you waited for too long and lost your sense of beauty? What a shame!”

The balls on the chest of the giant flashed to confirm Nelphilia’s existence. It howled. Rumbling shook the air. Its comrades called in response. Roaring rose one after another.

Nelphilia’s hair floated. A mocking smile adorned her face.

“I knew you’d come here sooner or later.”

The giants surrounded her. They blocked out the light and their shadows swallowed her figure. One could no longer discern her black clothes from the darkness. Only her hands and face stood out in the dark.

[[Image:CSR vol12 085.jpg|thumb]]

“Zuellni…. Yes, you already understood?” she caressed the darkness elegantly.

A change rippled outward. Darkness dispersed. Something with a face emerged from it.

It was a creature that was long and delicate like an earthworm, yet, rough scales covered its body, and its legs were like tree branches. Teeth, and a large mouth opened on the round brain.

“About ugliness, that side is the same. You can’t speak human language!” she sighed, looking at the creature that writhed and rolled in darkness. She didn’t want them to look like this, but she didn’t want to give up. This intention came from her expression.

The giants howled, as if noticing the danger of this existence before them. They swung their fists and giant rods stretched out from them. The weapons formed from their fists and stretched into some length. When the form had taken its complete shape, it was a clunky sword that was thick and large.

Nelphilia’s figure vanished in the darkness. The giants jumped up and down on their spring-like legs. The impacts of the giants were in the process of annihilating everything around them.

The speed of their attacks was the same as the Military Artists, but the power far surpassed them. In the midst of the storm created by the impacts of the assaults, many strange creatures swam through the air with their long bodies. They attempted to fly for the giants using the floor as its leaping point.

The giants took the attack with their swords and cut open a small corner of the darkness to reveal the normal streetscape. Many strange creatures scattered due to the sword attack and the wind pressure, but many more started tearing apart the giants. Sharp teeth sank into skin that was hard as rock, tearing apart skin and muscles, but instead of the giants bleeding, many tiny bubbles grew on the wounds to cover them.

Even so, the creatures did not stop tearing and biting. They did not stop even though their bodies were pulled apart and twisted into coils. The wounds on the giants continued to expand. Some giants tossed away their weapons to pull the creatures off, their roars and howls intense and painful.

One creature flew into a giant’s opened mouth. The roaring turned strange and stopped. The creature worked its way into the mouth and began eating the muscles inside. The giant closed its mouth to sink its teeth into the creature’s scales, destroying them and peeling one off. White blood seeped through the giant’s teeth and lips.

However, the creature did not stop biting. It kept attacking with its tortured body. Its scales were gone, its meat was torn. It bled, but it did not stop. Did it not feel pain? Or did it keep moving deeper into the giant’s body out of a sense of mission?

The giant’s body twisted. It raised his arm and attempted to grab the thing that had invaded its mouth. Another creature had lashed onto its body to restrict its movement. One climbed up its arm, one wrapped itself around his leg.

The giant fell back onto the ground. No one knew how much damage that impact had wrought on it. The stubborn invader had put a full stop on the giant’s life. Looking at its tail, exposed outside the giant’s body, it had already reached the giant’s abdomen.

The giant’s abdomen expanded, and cracks ran through its surface. The abdomen was pulled apart. Still, the giant’s body was hard and strong. A long thing that looked like an intestine flew in the air and fell. It was originally inside the giant. Something that looked like an organ but might not be an organ. This giant did not hunt like normal creatures.

The giants had lived in this world for a long time. They, however, differed from filth monsters, who had a habit of consuming each other. Who knew, maybe they were the same after all. Maybe they were two branches of the same ancestor a long time ago. Maybe these giants were the ancestors of the filth monsters, fighters that were stronger in strength.

The strange monsters ate the giant’s dismembered body. Strong acid in the strange monsters immediately melted down the giant’s cells, preventing it from regenerating.

Nelphilia watched this appalling scene in darkness. Just one. It took so much time to destroy just one giant. The result of what Zuellni’s students had made, what Nelphilia had hidden. And the result was only of this level.

“This can’t be it!”

Just one. So much time to destroy just one. This was enough to quickly destroy normal filth monsters and break through the defense of Military Artists. Enough to even handle the larvae’s attack. But that wasn’t the case with this opponent. The result of the students’ research was not enough.

But she only had this strength now. What a shame. She was more powerful when she was first borne to this world, yet her power had waned through time. As she thought, they should have continued the research, but time was near when she woke. So she had let the students train and she had left Zuellni. Her heart still hurt when she looked at that empty Electronic Fairy. She felt strange about that feeling. Back then, she cared not for the people that she used. She felt less hurt when she controlled the students. Her philosophy was to use up everything she had, so it was natural to use what was around her, but why did she harbor a special feeling for that Electronic Fairy? As an Electronic Fairy, one must bear the painful reality – even if one lost a city to filth monsters, lost its people and had to greet a situation more serious and painful. As she thought she had to accept everything happening now, she thought it was natural to take what worked for her. And even if Zuellni thought the same as her, the hurt remained in her heart. It took so long to just eliminate one giant. She regretted and hated that fact.

The hole remained open in the sky. Strange creatures and giants continued to rain down the city.

Perhaps this city would really be destroyed. The sound of the end, the sound that came from despair and broken pieces might release this world thoroughly.

What would Nelphilia do when that time came?

She looked at the hole above her. Would they come over? If that happened, would her power recover? She had no such confidence.

“………….. God!” she laughed mockingly.

She was calm before Leerin, but now she was unbelievably weak. Because she had just awakened from her slumber? Or was she confused and lost in the face of this deteriorating situation? If that was the case, she truly had become weak. More serious than losing her strength, her heart was weakening at this truth.

She sank into despair, not at the current situation, but at the change in herself. She had lived long. She wasn’t even sure whether her body was classified as a living creature. She was here at the birth of the world, and she had continued living for revenge. Since the moon disappeared, she had spent everyday looking at the sky. Even when she was dormant, her consciousness flew for the sky above.

Right now, the moon was gone. Not the night. The moon was still here, but she waited for the moon to disappear. On a certain level of meaning, the moon had disappeared – it had descended. The day for that time to come probably was soon!

She thought she must find herself before that time came. She needed something, but she didn’t know what she needed. Even so, there was something she had to do now.

“I can still buy some time!” she said lightly.

Next, other strange creatures appeared around her in the dark. All of the “Guardian Beasts” had been released.

Shadows gathered to become darkness once more, spreading out to cover the entire city.

Ripples dispersed, and Guardian Beasts ran out to meet the descending giants.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume12 Chapter1

2011-07-20T02:22:30Z

69.114.30.48: /* Chapter 1: Chaotic City */

===Chapter 1: Chaotic City===

A very beautiful girl had appeared, wearing a dark dress. Her clear eyes were looking his way with a thoughtful expression. Her pose was elegant and lovely like a doll’s. Her delicately long fingers held a black beastial mask. Green light ran slowly along the lines of the mask, stirring, suddenly bright and suddenly dim. A feeling that “this is a creature” exuded from it.

Dixerio stood before the girl. He also wore a mask, but his mask differed from the Wolf Faces’. This was the Haikizoku – The Electronic Fairy of a destroyed city had turned into the form of a mask. It conquered his fate. It was the power of a curse.

“Why are you here?” he asked.

She didn’t answer.

Her figure lightly shook. Her dangerous beauty attempted to sway his will, making him unable to distinguish what was imagination and what was real. The girl was using some unbelievable power. This girl was the result of a complex combination of genes. This miraculous girl fascinated him.

Dixerio Maskane was confused.

“Saya, didn’t you die?”

He confirmed her existence, yet he was not impatient or anxious.

Since his home city – The City of Strong Desire, Velzenheim – was destroyed, he had been searching for those pieces. He had been searching for the lone-eyed gunner and the girl of darkness that followed him. In this upside-down world, he had been searching continuously for them, the two who had entered the outer-shell of this world, the Aurora Field. His meeting with these two people had changed the fate of Dixerio Maskane. His lazy and repetitive life was totally changed on that day because he had touched a piece buried in this world, the piece called “truth”.

What existed in this world, the mysteries that didn’t even become legends, Dixerio had caught a corner of it all. A mysterious development had created the structure of a net for Electronic Fairies to communicate. As the guardian of En, he fought in an endless and expanding battle with the Wolf Faces, yet he continued to search for the truth. In the end, he figured everything was connected to Grendan’s movement, that insane city. A city that was restricted by the En with other cities. A city that even roaming buses wouldn’t want to visit. What was there – that wasn’t a surprising consideration. Even a normal way of thinking would come to this question. What was there? As such, Dixerio infiltrated Grendan for the second time. The first time was a long time ago. The second time was a few days ago. But Heaven’s Blade successors blocked him both times, and in the end, he didn’t manage to reach the Inner Court.

Grendan, as expected of the city that even Wolf Faces feared.

But was his infiltrating action meaningless? The person that he had been searching desperately for was right before him. That beautiful girl was here. He had died in Velzenheim and reawakened in Zuellni. To meet this girl in the Academy City that was his second birthplace, that meant……

“Let’s talk about everything!”

But the girl didn’t reply. Wordless, her gaze moved up and down the mask. And then……..

“Hey!”

She had disappeared without a noise, as if she had never existed. Her traces vanished amidst the sound of battle, but the confusion in his heart remained.

“Just what are you thinking? Did you come here to take it away?”

Dixerio removed his mask. The mask melted the moment it left his face. His hand balled into a fist and the remaining color of the mask scattered. The entire mask had disappeared.

“Is that your purpose? You only came for that thing?”

A Haikizoku slumbered in the mask that the girl had taken with her. Was that her purpose? What a precious Haikizoku. Once an Electronic Fairy was connected to En, it wouldn’t take long to find it. Did she appear in Zuellni just for that? But Dixerio wasn’t the only person chasing after her. There were the Wolf Faces too. Why did she risk it?

“I don’t get it!”

He desperately searched for her presence. Since this wasn’t someone he could figure out with normal logic, he thought she might still be somewhere in the city. But he found nothing.

“Damn!”

Though he wanted to look around in Zuellni, he couldn’t do that. That victim was right beside his feet. She got caught in this fateful battle because of him.

Nina Antalk.

Her eyes that embraced a powerful will were now tightly shut. A trace of blood painted a corner of her mouth. He had used some reckless technique to break through her defense.

“It’d be bad if I don’t release her from this fate.”

Prioritizing his original aim, he spat blood and put a hand on the girl’s sweaty forehead. He had to erase her memories. If he took away all the memories related to him, then she could return to the original world. If she didn’t hold any speculation about the reality, then those things wouldn’t affect her much. Those things were the Wolf Faces and the dimension that existed opposite this night sky.

The Kei from Dixerio’s hand pierced through Nina’s forehead to influence the area of the brain that governed memories. This was a Kei technique of thieves, a technique passed down in the Maskane family in Velzenheim……… a technique that matched the name of the City of Strong Desire.

He didn’t plan to do anything really bad to the unconscious girl. But having looked at her recent memories, he had discovered that he needed to erase some deeper memories too. This might cause memory blockage. But he couldn’t let her get caught any further. This girl had a sense of mission that far exceeded anyone else’s. Her stubborn and inflexible personality was weak in this unusual situation. So he must cut off those connections. Even if she was to sustain injuries in her memories, he must return her to a normal life.

But…………

The Kei connected her and Dixerio. In this moment, he felt something unnatural. The impact of a gun, and………

“Nina!” came the shout behind him and the simultaneous shot.

The whip in his left hand extended and returned. The Kei that was used to interfere with one’s vision made everything look a mess. The long-haired Military Artist held a rifle in his hands as he closed in on them.

“Tsk!” Dixerio left Nina on the ground and leaped away.

“Everything’s a waste!”

That Military Artist went to Nina. He didn’t chase after Dixerio.

Dixerio confirmed the movement of the Military Artist from the air and smacked his lips.

<center>◇</center>

Her right eye still hurt and she couldn’t stop the tears. That girl had disappeared, leaving behind the white wall.

Leerin couldn’t leave this place. She didn’t understand the situation, and she couldn’t hear anything from outside. Was it because of the thickness of the wall, or that there weren’t any fighting outside? Had the battle finished? She failed to judge the situation.

She was confused. What was happening. what had happened…….. Did she understand anything? She couldn’t comprehend, and that was why she was afraid.

“Lay…. fon,” she called the name of her childhood friend in agony. But he was now in the battlefield. This wasn’t a curse, nor was it an annoying duty. She liked him as a Military Artist. This had nothing to do with whether he held a Heaven’s Blade or not. Because he had grown up with her. He had trained through hardship, tolerating his pain to become an excellent Military Artist. He had bore the burden……… She had seen all of it. That was why she liked him.

Still, this wasn’t a feeling of wanting to stay beside him. She just wanted to come to his side and hug him, then hear him say to her “It’s ok”. But that couldn’t be done.

She didn’t know that he was outside the city, riding his bike for Zuellni. The distance between them was too far.

Her right eye hurt. This was the same feeling of hurt from the beginning. Nothing much had changed. Compared to the pain of dry eyes, overworked eyes and that of some foreign substance getting into the eye……. This hurt was different from normal.

Something was moving and stimulating her nerves……… The pain seemed more like that of a painful tooth. The pain came from the center of the right eye, as if something that wasn’t Leerin’s existed there. She wondered whether her face had swollen, but touching her face with her hand told her it was fine. Just what was happening in her body? Who was that girl? She seemed to have seen her before.

In where? Where? Leerin kept thinking, trying to recall that place as she tolerated the pain. This felt like it was something very important to her. She remembered seeing only her back, but that beauty was unforgettable! The dark dress that was like a funeral dress, the long dark hair……… and the seemingly illusory girl that seemed to break and shatter at one touch.

Leerin couldn’t remember.

She continued to ponder in desperation, fighting against the pain. Thinking was the only thing she could do to forget the pain.

A scene surfaced in her mind, something that seemed to be unrelated to the current situation. The time when she first met Synola. Tears had fallen at that time too. She didn’t know how, but the tears had stopped. She didn’t feel sad, and her eye didn’t hurt. Even so……….. What did Synola see at that time? What did she see in the right eye?

Remember…….!

On that day, Synola was sleeping on the lawn. The weather wasn’t that warm, but she was sleeping as if she didn’t care. Leerin was on her way to the entrance ceremony, but she got lost. When she saw Synola sleeping, a feeling of melancholy filled her chest. But before Leerin herself could react to this woman, her eyes were glued to her and tears had then fallen.

“Hey, why are you crying?” Synola had asked after waking up.

Leerin didn’t know why.

Synola stared at her face, and it was at that time that surprise and shock showed on her face.

Why? Why was she shocked? Because Leerin was crying? In that case, Synola could have been shocked the moment she woke up. Or…….. Did she hide her shock? Then why didn’t she hide it the second time? At that time, she……..? What did she see?

Recall that memory. Recall it more clearly, more vividly………. Call forth the memories that she wasn’t aware of. Though Leerin didn’t do anything deliberately at that time, the memory of that action should be in her brain. Back then, she was fascinated by Synola’s beauty. Hence Synola’s beautiful face surfaced clearly in her mind. Her face……… Leerin concentrated on that face.

She saw something. Look at her eyes………. What was reflected in Synola’s eyes. Normally, this feat wasn’t possible, but Leerin gathered her concentration as if something was sucking her in. Her head hurt. Had the hurt moved from her eye? Or was this caused by her intense level of concentration? – She wasn’t sure.

She magnified Synola’s eye in her memory. Her own image was reflected in the depth of the eye. Suddenly, something alluring shot through her. She saw her own face reflected in Synola’s pupil. That face was also magnified. Leerin’s own eye stared out at her as she looked at Synola.

Synola was shocked, but for some reason, a large beast with four legs was behind her. Leerin remembered that beast. It saved her from Gahard Baren’s attack when he was possessed by a filth monster. But why did it appear beside Synola?

That wasn’t just it. Someone was at a far distance behind Synola…….. No! Not behind. It overlapped with Synola and the beast. It wore a dark dress. Long black hair………… It was her! She was there! But why was she there? As if…….. As if……….. As if she was already on a screen that was projected on someone else’s screen…….

(Huh………..?)

An unbelievable conclusion. But wasn’t that it? If Leerin’s eye was a screen…………

“That means……….”

This girl was inside her? Inside her eye? Impossible! She denied her thinking through the pain and chill. Because, because………..

She remembered that the beast hadn’t appeared beside Synola. She had many reasons to deny that conclusion. If it did exist, then Leerin herself couldn’t have remained unaware of it! Memories were so vague that they always made delicate changes in one’s experience.

Because, ahh, because of that………..

Somewhere deep inside Leerin had already accepted that conclusion, but right now, she didn’t want to nod and admit it. But whether she admitted or denied it, it was meaningless. A meaningless truth – she felt something was gossiping about her.

(She’s inside me…………?)

“Just, what’s going on………..?”

Uneasy. She had become the person in question – this uneasiness assaulted her. Had something changed in her body? What am I? Her strength left her as if she was tossed into a deep pit.

- an orphan.

This term drew the attention of her entire body. Her birth was unknown. Who gave birth to her? Who was her mother? She knew nothing.

- Am I not normal?
- Or was I abandoned because I’m not normal?

She didn’t understand!

“…………….”

Her heart called out for something. She bit her lip, noticing that feeling. She hated how weak she was.

When she came to, the pain had vanished. Her right eye was naturally closed. She felt the pain might return if she opened it, so she stood up with her hand on her eye.

Confusion remained. Her vision shook when she tried to stand up. She could bear it. Leerin gritted her teeth, standing up.

She had said she’d get some drinks for Mifi. The other girl would worry if she got back late. Meishen, who had been lively and full of spirit, had fallen. Naruki was tired from fighting. Leerin must not let them worry about her.

When she was young, she had helped the older people make meals. She could already cook on her own when Layfon became a Heaven’s Blade successor. At that time, older brothers and sisters had gone off to work or gotten married. They had all left the orphanage. Even so, Leerin didn’t show her weakness. It was her personality, not because she was forced. She didn’t think she had borne any extreme hardships. She was only doing what the older brothers and sisters had done at their younger age.

She covered her right eye and intended to return as she staggered. She must find an excuse for not opening her eye. But before that, another fate had taken her.

“……… Eh?”

She thought it was her imagination because of her staggering steps. This was the hard floor she was on, yet it felt sticky.

She looked down.

“………. Eh?”

The floor was gone. No. It was still there.

“Wh…….. What?”

An artistic floor.

Face. Face. Face. Faces had emerged in the floor. They were everywhere. There wasn’t even a crack between them. They were without expressions. Foreheads, closed eyes, mouths and noses…….. Leerin couldn’t tell whether they were male or female.

Face. Face. Face……… When she realized, the faces had covered up even the ceiling and the wall. Face. Faces surrounded her. Only she herself was in this dimension. Her right eye, the memories that she failed to explain, the uneasy encounter. The events that came one after another had taken Leerin to her limit.

“What is this!!”

[[Image:CSR vol12 029.jpg|thumb]]

A voice collapsed under agitation and anger.

In that moment, the air trembled. A ripple spread out in this dimension.

Those faces opened their eyes when the shaking of the air stopped.

“Ha—“

They all opened their eyes as if waiting for this moment. Pupils spun in unusually white eyeballs, as if they were looking for something. The pupils stopped moving when they saw Leerin.

“…… Found you!”

The voices surrounded her.

“Hohohohoho, Found you! Finally, finally found you!”

“Curse you, the end of the tie.”

“Destroy you, the shadow of the moon.”

“We’re the conquerors of the past illusory world.”

“I curse. I curse. I curse!”

All the faces said in a chorus. Strangely high spirit. Strange melody. Curses and lamentations surrounded her.

“You……… What are you! What are you!” Leerin said in fear and confusion. But nothing changed in this dimension. She cautioned that this might just be an illusion caused by fatigue and confusion…….. But the hostility invading her every pore denied her thinking.

“Ohhhhhhhh……… We’re to return to the illusion.”

“You just need to obey, Child of the Moon!”

“The tie is weak, but it doesn’t grant our wish.”

“We curse…………”

“We curse your soul to hover in endless darkness.”

Hostility filled all the words. Leerin hugged her eyes as she pressed down on her right eye. It hurt again. As if the pain encouraged her, she stood up. The fear had disappeared.

“Curse………..?” someone laughed mockingly behind her. That laugh held within it contempt.

“To rely on that thing, you really are weak and lazy, unable to change no matter what the situation is! You group of rotten fools that can’t disappear! Such foolishness makes you quite cute!”

Leerin turned around. The countless faces moaned “oh, uh”. Their sound shook the air, but the sound of the newcomer was melodious, like that of a savior’s.

Leerin was shocked. That girl was here. The white-skinned girl who wore a dark dress. But something was different. She didn’t feel like a doll. She seemed angry. Mocking laughter dangled from the corner of her lips. Her eyes squinted into a line. And her beauty shocked even Leerin, who was of the same gender.

No! She must caution herself. This girl wasn’t the one in her memory. This was another existence.

The girl waved her hand in annoyance. A mask appeared in the hand. A mask that looked like a beast. Leerin felt that she had seen it somewhere before but she couldn’t remember.

The voices around them disappeared after the girl waved her hand. Leerin looked around and saw the mouths opened on the faces. She saw the faces shaking, shouting something, but no sound drifted into her ear.

“You trash that only knows to bark.”

She breathed a sigh of relief at hearing the girl’s voice. The confirmation that her senses were working had calmed her down.

The girl continued to speak. “But for the trash to appear here, has it really weakened to such a state?”

Calmness descended on Leerin. She began to think positively. Should she just leave everything to this girl? Wasn’t it better to move according to how the girl acted…… She felt more relaxed even though she was still in this strange environment. She shook her head as if to shake loose the pain in her eye.

The girl watched her and smiled mysteriously. “Aah, you’re bearing it? You’re the end! Well, perhaps that’s it. Perhaps you really have the blood of the beginning!”

“Just what is this? How come………?” Leerin asked. This girl knew what was happening around them.

“These things aren’t real,” the girl said, bored. She played with the mask in her hand.

“That’s…………”

She noticed that the girl had hidden the most important information because she found it boring. The girl smiled again, a smile of a child who was planning a prank. Something cruel hid behind her innocent smile.

“It’s too late. You’re powerless. You already concluded you’re powerless in what you can do in this world. Even if you can do something for this powerless world, all you can do is keep this powerless world the way it is. Everything else is operating naturally. No one can turn it around. What can’t be crafted is the end result…………”

Leerin didn’t understand, but a bad premonition took hold of her.

“What’s happened?”

Something had happened. Something unbelievable had happened. Leerin only understood a small part of what the girl had said. No, she didn’t really understand it. She guessed it from the bad premonition she got.

“You’ll understand when you see it. Besides, it’s time for you to journey. Didn’t I say before? You can’t do anything…………”

The girl caressed Leerin’s cheek with her unoccupied hand. Her icy fingers were soft as silk.

“Obtaining the shadow of the fake had called me from my sleep – though I don’t like that. But the bell of the beginning was rung. The remnants that have been guarding the sky are near their limit. The war that aims for release is about to begin.”

Her finger poked Leerin’s skin. It didn’t hurt, but the delicate finger held a power that didn’t match its look. The girl moved her finger to Leerin’s right eye.

“Let me tell you and give you a clue! The beginning of the war and what’s happening right now – the reason that makes you people anxious. The fools that can’t pass on. Ignasis. Rigzario.”

Ignasis. Rigzario. Where had she heard of them? The Rigzario……..?

Leerin remembered as the girl’s finger allowed her to open her eye.

<center>◇</center>

When she came to, she saw Sharnid’s face.

“You awake?”

Nina frowned with an expression that did nothing to ease him.

“What……? I……. What happened?”

She didn’t understand.

“At that time……….”

She had fought the larvae that managed to get past the defense line. Her arm hurt. It was the result of using Raijin. And then…… What happened?

“How’s the situation?” she stood up and asked.

Sharnid shrugged and looked at the sky. “Not sure! But the crisis is gone.”

Nina followed his gaze……… True, the male filth monster was gone.

“So what happened?”

“I said I don’t know! It’s just that a strange light took out the filth monsters.”

Nina shook her head. Her entire body made noises.

“What’s it?”

“Nothing much……… I just forced myself a bit?”

She knew why her arm hurt, but she didn’t remember what made her entire body hurt. But since the battle was a mess, maybe her body had reached a certain limit without her knowing.

“That’s ‘a bit’?” he said with disapproval.

“Anyway, this is done. Let’s go back!”

“True,” she grabbed his extended hand and he pulled her up.

“Done?” she said to herself. It felt like they had been fighting for 3-4 days since the intercity match with Falnir. She didn’t feel like this battle had finished though. In fact, wasn’t the thing that caused this fiasco sleeping a light sleep in somewhere they didn’t know? Would that thing be doing whatever it liked in a place Nina couldn’t see? So many things made her worry.

“Aaa, it’s ended……… Not sure about Layfon, but we can only trust him.”

“Yes!”

Was Layfon still fighting the filth monster? Could he defeat it? Was he hurt? Those questions hardly calmed her.

“Felli’s helping Layfon. She can’t talk with us. If you want to know, you can only ask the Student President.” His expression relaxed.

Nina agreed. Even if Felli had forgotten herself, she would not have forgotten the Student President. They could only head for the underground conference room then.

“Hey, hey! Before that you need to see a doctor……” Sharnid cut himself off. He had noticed something.

In this silence of the aftermath, Nina felt the remnants of battle. This was her second time feeling it.

“Hey, can you still fight?” he asked and held the Dite he had previously placed back in the weapon harness.

“Can’t be helped!” she also reached her hand into the weapon harness. She’d have to fight even though her entire body hurt and the pain in her right wrist was becoming unbearable.

“Geez, just what’s this for…….. Aah, I see!”

Nina was still thinking when she heard him. These guys moved because this was the time.

The Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang.

All members released Sakkei. Did they notice she had discovered them? Or had they already aimed for the relaxing moment after battle? They had reduced their presence such that even Sharnid couldn’t sense them, but they failed to escape Nina’s unusual senses. Still, the opponents were veterans.

Presences that cut the air released from surrounding buildings. Nina could see ten or so people. Where were the rest? Should she retreat or fight? She hesitated as she and Sharnid restored their Dites.

The light of Kei scattered between them. Next came the light that surrounded Nina and Sharnid. Vivid and dense purple color, and then came the sound of successive explosions.

Mines of psychokinesis.

“Retreat!!” Karian’s shrill voice sounded.

Without thinking, the two jumped in the direction behind them. The Gang members didn’t come around the explosion after them. Sharnid caught the flake that floated to where they had landed.

(Please run to the entrance of the shelter, 3B. The door will open after 30 seconds.)

“Felli!” Nina shouted. She should be supporting Layfon!

(I’m very busy. No time to say anything unnecessary.)

No more reaction from the flake. The psychokinesis mines continued to explode behind them. were these Felli’s mines or someone else’s? She couldn’t tell. She and Sharnid kept running.

They arrived at the door after 30 seconds. The path they were on split apart with noise. The two of them slid down that path. Once they were in, a psychokinetic explosion buried the crack. The storm above them pushed them down the path. The two landed as if they were tossed through the entrance.

Karian appeared through the thick door of the shelter. The door shut along with the sound of machinery.

“Good that you’re all right.”

“Student President, what’s happened?”

She had forgotten the etiquette between seniors and juniors.

Karian’s look was clear and refreshing when he looked at them.

“Don’t you find this hard to believe?”

She didn’t answer. She already knew this had something to do with the Haikizoku sleeping inside her.

“Are the others OK? It’d be bad if only we escape but others become hostages,” Sharnid said.

“We’re still confirming the situation. Everyone will enter the shelter according to procedure. But that won’t solve the problem………”

“Yes……. Even a small number of Military Artists can destroy this shelter. We can only use this place to buy some time. We need to regroup and find a place to counterattack………”

“We can resolve this early if we hand over the Haikizoku,” Karian’s gaze did not move away from Nina.

She knew the Haikizoku was inside her. Unconsciously, she put a hand on her chest.

And she felt something different. This wasn’t a feeling caused by fatigue and injury. Though she wasn’t sure of the situation, she still noticed the subtle change.

“Next, it’s about time for you to give an explanation.”

Karian’s question seemed to come from somewhere far away, as Nina was concentrating on herself. Her memories…….. Someone had defeated the male filth monster.

“The green light that defeated the filth monster. Was that you?”

Green light. A tiny memory stimulated the inside of her head. Her hand moved to her head.

She was looking at the sky. A male filth monster with wings spread was in the gray sky. Nina deeply felt her impotence. This pain had been with her since entering Zuellni. She felt the pain and attempted to overcome it, but the pain came back. The place Military Artists stood was high. It wasn’t a wall that one could jump over easily. Military Artists had to stand in this cruel world. Failure was not tolerated. Failure meant death, and possibly the death of the city too. If she failed, she’d greet such a fate.

It felt like her first time meeting the filth monsters. That terror. Unable to fulfill the promise she made with Layfon, terror had overwhelmed her. At that time…… What happened? Something had happened!

She couldn’t remember whom she talked with. She knew she had conversed with someone, and that someone wasn’t from Zuellni. This made her think of the Electronic Fairy……….. So vague. Something moved. Something covered it. She couldn’t remember, but then…….. Yes!

“Does that mean………”

“What’s it?”

She understood that unusual feeling. It was the feeling she had when she saved the Electronic Fairy, when Layfon was heavily injured…….. the feeling of having lost something.

“The Haikizoku…… is gone?”

This feeling was gone.

“What did you say?”

Both Karian and Sharnid’s expressions were stiff. Nina didn’t know how to explain it. That thing was within her when she fainted, but it was gone when she woke. This meant something had happened during the time of her losing her consciousness. But what was it?

<center>◇</center>

That man appeared above the city’s multi-leg, on the numerous metal pillars that surrounded the city. When did he get there? No one noticed. The remnants of battle that suffused the city were now quietly disappearing. The air gradually cooled as if losing its heat source. During this process, a sense of exhaustion bled through the wounded and tormented city.

But, there were people working in the dark at this time. Grendan’s hunting dogs. The Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang had the Haikizoku as their goal, yet they had failed to obtain it. The girl that had the Haikizoku was snatched to somewhere unknown.

“This is unexpected. Who would have thought it’d awaken,” the man said in a small voice.

He didn’t know that face. He did feel that he’d seen him before, but that memory was forgotten the moment he pulled his gaze away. Perhaps even a plain face would leave behind an impression of “a plain face”!

“Though I think we might have to use the power because of the outsider. Is this for the sake of Shadow? Or is this the beginning of fate………”

He didn’t know him, but he recognized the uniform. Though the long coat was not uncommon in other cities, this stood out in an Academy City. Yes, this man was there in the intercity match with Falnir. He was sent by the Academy City Alliance. The man who had contacted Savaris, the man who had awakened the Haikizoku in Nina.

This man silently placed his hand on his face. A mask appeared the next moment to cover his countenance. This was the same mask as Nina’s, but it did not give off a green light.

The mask of a beast. This was proof of who he was – a Wolf Face.

“Then let’s begin from this moment! The time to be released has finally come!” the man said again in a small voice.

Next, he took out his Dite from the inside of his coat and restored it. The Dite became a staff, a staff with a large decoration adorning its top.

Dong – The decoration rang with this sound.

“The shadow of the world. The shadow of the moon. Let darkness gather. For the real body of the Shadow. continue……..”

The man’s coat hung loose, opened, then vanished to reveal a new figure. His entire body was black. This was his new garment.

Dong – This sound rang.

“Shadow attracts shadow, but it continues to head for the real body of Shadow……..”

Dong – This sound rang.

It was no longer just one person. People who wore masks gathered, as if emerging from the entrance of the air purification system to stand above the city’s multi-legs.

[[Image:CSR vol12 049.jpg|thumb]]

“From now till the end of fate. Release the tie of the beginning. Release the real world of the end. The time for journey has come. Release from the infinite lines to advance forward.”

Dong – This sound rang.

“Sacred Sword. Its servants!”

Dong – the sound dispersed into the air.

“The Faceman system set on the earth has finished its mission. Break through the embrace of thorns! This moment, that figure……”

Dong – This sound rang.

The sound was being absorbed. The sky, covered by the dust of battles, was released. It was a gray sky with an aura.

Small whirls appeared in this sky. A light containing seven colors. And the Wolf Faces walked as if to walk out of this city in search of something. And then the people who expanded Dixerio’s battlefield……… were dissembling, disappearing. Their bodies crumbled into atoms from the top of their heads. Atoms of light that gave off seven colors. Dissolved. Their bodies collapsed.

“Sacred Sword! Nano Celluloid! Creatures in the form of humans who have been created!” The Wolf Face carrying the staff spoke as his body crumbled.

One by one, the Wolf Faces vanished. Their brains were gone. Elbows were gone. Bodies were gone. Legs and feet were gone. They left behind atoms of seven colors that spiraled upward and the staff that seemed to guide them up.

“Sacred Sword and you people loyal to destruction, the Staff of Flame that summons annihilation……. The Sword of the Devil that shatters the final war.”

Even the staff had vanished.

“Leave your traces right now, right this moment.”

Disappeared. Everything had disappeared. The atoms of seven colors had disappeared. Everything, including the traces that validated their existence were gone.

And a large hole soon dominated the sky.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume9 Epilogue

2011-07-19T04:56:20Z

69.114.30.48: /* Epilogue */

===Epilogue===

Sharp teeth flew everywhere. Savaris avoided all the teeth by centimeters. A chill went down his spine after he took one look at the gigantic pillar of tooth stabbing the ground that was about his height. Still, he smiled through his helmet. Instead of increasing his distance with the filth monster, he ran close to it.

Ten more seconds till the next attack. That was Layfon’s conclusion after observing Savaris and the filth monster. Savaris deliberately slowed down as he closed in on his opponent in a relaxed manner.

Ten seconds.

The filth monster opened its mouth and at that moment, its mouth exploded.

That was Layfon. His External burst type Kei had shattered the sharp tooth the filth monster was about to shoot out. The shattered pieces ran wild inside its owner’s mouth. The filth monster spit out liquid and roared in fury. It changed its target to Layfon.

Layfon kept his distance as he evaded the attacks. The filth monster chased after him, its every step shaking the earth. Layfon had to move cautiously to prevent himself from falling due to the intense shaking of the ground. He kept his speed the same as his opponents. The distance between them remained constant. Felli’s map appeared in a corner of his vision. The blue dot was him. The red dot was the filth monster, and the yellow dot chasing the red dot was Savaris.

Layfon ran in a straight line. Finally, both red and yellow dots overlapped.

“Twenty more seconds till the destination,” Felli’s voice sounded in his helmet. Tension was mixed in her voice.

“Please take immediate action when the target enters the destination. Don’t mind me,” Layfon said. He knew Felli’s tension would affect the success of the fight, so he confirmed it with her again.

“……… Roger.”

He kept running at a steady pace as the filth monster followed.

(Please don’t let it notice.)

He prayed as he ran.

He entered the area not long after with the filth monster right behind him.

“Explode!” Felli and Fermaus both called.

An intense and huge keening from the earth buried his surroundings. Having anticipated the explosion, Layfon had jumped. This was the place where he first discovered the filth monster, the place where the filth monster had been shooting out the eggs. A female filth monster was beneath it which meant there was a massive empty hole in the ground. Felli and Fermaus had laid the flakes in the ground and triggered off a psychokinesis mine explosion, causing the ground to sink. Having lost its balance, the filth monster failed to escape the mine but it did not entirely sink into the ground. Hence Savaris gave it a final kick.

“Get down there.”

The External Burst type Kei of that kick shocked the filth monster all the way to its lower body. The colossal creature fell into the hole. Savaris had used the rebound force of the kick to leap into the air.

The filth monster rolled as it fell, gathering momentum and increasing its falling rate. In the end, it fell with its back on the ground and its abdomen facing the sky.

Layfon snatched out the Adamantium Dite and the Sapphire Dite with his left hand. Their handles were still connected. He condensed the Kei in the Dites to their limits, to the limit of the cracks spreading through the Sapphire Dite. As the light that exuded from the Dites turned from green to red, he executed his move – External Burst type variation – Rumble Sword.

He threw the Sapphire Dite. The sharp Katana, holding a huge amount of Kei, stabbed right down. The color of Kei turned redder than it was allowed. The Katana stabbed the filth monster’s abdomen as it drew sparks in the air. Next, the Sapphire Dite exploded and the Kei suppressed inside it shot everywhere. A large part of the filth monster’s outer skin was peeled off from that result to reveal the meat of its body.

“Time for me to go,” Savaris said.

Holding the Adamantium Dite, Layfon turned around the back of the blade for the Heaven’s Blade to use as his dive point. The rebound force of Savaris’ jump helped Layfon to stay in the air longer.

Savaris shot straight down. Since he hadn’t made any special modification to the fighting suit that he borrowed from the Mercenary Gang, he couldn’t use the Luckens move – Roar Kei. He now held his fist.

(Let’s try this then.)

One word flowed in his mind, an absolute. He had mentioned this to Gorneo once. This didn’t belong to the skills passed down in the Luckens family. This was an ultimate move that one came to learn through training. He himself hadn’t yet mastered this move as he didn’t want its training to prevent him from growing more. However, he couldn’t train since coming to Zuellni as he had to hide himself. And training Gorneo had given him second thoughts. He had changed, and he had chosen to attempt this move. He had attempted it so he could only keep on honing it. Although one could say “hone”, he could only do it all in his head. Using it in real battle for the first time was probably foolish. However, he chose to execute that move. That was what Savaris, the Heaven’s Blade successor, was like.

External Burst type variation – Absolute, full power, stab.

His fist hammered into the filth monster’s body. This move belonged to the Kei skill that ran through an enemy’s entire body to destroy it. This was the true essence of the Luckens’ combat skill, a skill invented against filth monsters, a move made to allow bare-hand fight. Roar Kei was one of those moves, a secret that allowed one to fight without physically lifting a finger. Since too few people managed to master this move, it had become a high level move in the Luckens family. To Savaris, the shaking first spread through the air, and then the explosions started from the filth monster itself. A full power stab was more intense than a mere strike by a fist. It was a move that could sink the Kei into the depth of the enemy’s body and explode from the inside.

Bearing the destructive power of the Kei in the fist, the armored plates often failed to shoulder the enormous Kei, but there was a way to solve this problem.

The filth monster shook intensely. Large amount of liquid shot from its mouth.

Savaris stepped back quickly, took out a small spray from his clothes and sprayed the liquid on his fist, filling the cracks on his gloves. However, that failed to alleviate the pain in his fist. It seemed he couldn’t use his right hand anymore in this battle.

At the time of Savaris taking out the emergency spray, Layfon’s shadow cut through his vision. He landed in front of Savaris with the huge and long Adamantium Dite on his back, as if it was hiding behind him. The Katana on his back rattled from the massive amount of Kei condensed inside it.

The Kei in the blade suddenly disappeared.

Heaven’s Blade technique – Kasumirou.

This was a technique that he invented when he was a Heaven’s Blade successor.

Similar to Savaris’ Absolute stab, Layfon’s technique was a strike that let its Kei run into the filth monster’s body. The Kei then turned into numerous strikes like rain to destroy the enemy from its inside.

“Wu!”

Layfon tossed away the Adamantium Dite. As it couldn’t bear the pressure of the Kei, it exploded.

The organs of the filth monster had taken Savaris’s blow and were now being cut down by Layfon’s move. A filth monster was still a living creature. Even though it had the power to re-grow its outer skin, the level of damages to its body was too severe for it to revive.

Layfon and Savaris watched the enemy from a distance through a screen of dust and sand.

“Almost finished?”

“If that’s the case, then good,” Layfon replied.

Savaris had sacrificed his right hand and Layfon had lost two Dites. Forget Savaris for now. Layfon had lost the Sapphire Dite that could turn into steel threads and the Adamantium Dite that was his greatest fighting strength. The loss of these two had dramatically decreased his fighting power. If the filth monster didn’t fall, Layfon had nothing left to fight it.

“We should cut off its neck just in case, but that thing is under the ground and it’s got a thick skin and tendons……… It’s a bit much for us right now,” Savaris calmly analyzed the situation.

So now they could only wait for the result.

Next came Felli’s unfortunate report.

“……….. The temperature of the target is rising.”

They hadn’t killed it.

The ground around the filth monster trembled. Liquid continued to shoot from the filth monster’s abdomen. Savaris silently held his left hand as Layfon restored the Shim Adamantium Dite.

“Well, we can only go in.”

“….. Yes,” Layfon agreed.

Felli’s voice sounded in his helmet. “Please escape!”

…….. But where could they go? Zuellni’s multi-leg was broken. Even if it could move, it couldn’t run forever from the filth monster. They could only make a bet with this fight.

Layfon pondered another strategy.

BANG!!

This sound was impossible. But after knowing this sound came from the filth monster and thinking that if it was that person, then nothing was strange.

It was a pillar of light. The light had shot through the rising filth monster and dispersed into the air. But this was all after the fact.

“…….. What?” Layfon was at a loss. The filth monster was dead. He didn’t need Felli to confirm it for him. It was completely dead.

“Anyway, we’re saved. Even though it’s an insult that has got nothing to do with my real strength………” Savaris’s reply was cold. “Next is to complete the mission I’m here for.”

His words restored the calmness in Layfon’s head. Savaris was here to take the Haikizoku, the Haikizoku that lived in Nina.

“……… Can you just leave it?” he asked with carefully chosen words. He knew Savaris’s strength. Even though Savaris didn’t have his Heaven’s Blade with him, Layfon still didn’t want to fight him.

“………… Personally, I want to fight you, but would Her Majesty be satisfied? Or, even if she forgives him, would Kanaris understand? She’d be angry. And that’s gonna be troublesome.”

“Really!!” Layfon swung the Shim Adamantium Dite at him without hesitation. The remnants of Kei exploded. His strike drew an arc in the sky.

Savaris was gone.

“I knew you’d do that,” came his carefree laughter. He had first read Layfon’s move.

“Let me do this, then you’ll use your full strength.”

Savaris’s presence was disappearing fast. Layfon rushed out of the screen of dust and saw him riding the bike for Zuellni.

“Damn!”

He ran for his own bike.

150 Jimels. Target was Zuellni. The curtain of the long chase rose.

Blue light accompanied every shake of the space. The ground shook.

“Damn, this isn’t the time to play!” Dixerio rolled his tongue under the attack of the iron whips. The amount of Kei in the Haikizoku continued to increase, and the density of Internal Kei rose as well. One’s dexterity increased. Dixerio knew this theory earlier than Nina. Still, an increase in fighting power didn’t usually translate to an improvement in skill. Sure, however good one’s skill was, one would fall in front of overwhelming power, but this was different when both fighters possessed the same amount of power. In that case, the outcome came down to one’s skill and experience. He deeply believed that he wouldn’t lose to her in both skill and experience. Nevertheless, she managed to corner him.

(Can’t she see I’m holding back?)

He didn’t plan to kill her so he held back in his every move. Was this it?

(Is that why she has the advantage?)

This was the truth. Nina had cornered him step by step despite his confidence in his strategies, as if she didn’t fear her enemy, no matter how strong he was. Dixerio wouldn’t understand that Nina could reach this level because she kept challenging the high wall that Layfon’s presence held.

“But!” he shouted after tens of rounds.

His heavy metal whip hit her right shoulder. She didn’t stop moving. Dixerio was surprised as he felt the feeling through his right wrist.

Kongoukei.

Still, Dixerio’s strike did have its impact. Because she had failed to completely defend from his Kei, Nina’s right hand lost its grip on the iron whip. The iron whip fell onto the ground. But she didn’t stop her movement. She lifted the left iron whip to strike his face.

Suddenly, blue light rippled out in the space.

Nina stopped. Dixerio stopped.

Nina’s iron whip stopped.

Dixerio’s hand gripped her whip.

“My hand isn’t that cheap.”

The skin of his hand ripped and blood flowed. He pulled her down onto the ground with her still holding tightly to the weapon. He raised the whip.

Kongoukei.

She continued to release her Kei to defend. However, he had already anticipated that move.

Internal and External Kei variation – Raitei. Raijin, a move used in close distance with the enemy, had become Raitei. It broke through Nina’s Kongoukei and the whip hit her on her stomach.

“Ha!” she screamed and fell immobile. The mask fell from her face as she fainted.

“Geez……. Took me so much strength,” he bent to pick up the mask but the mask slipped from his palm.

“What?” he looked at it, confused.

The mask was now in someone’s hand. He looked at this new person, speechless.

“Hey, hey………….”

Speechless. Before being forcefully pulled into Zuellni, he had once infiltrated Grendan just to see this person. Now…….

“Hey, why are you here?”

The girl wearing funeral-like black clothes didn’t reply. She kept silent……. And vanished.

A person stood in the courtyard of Grendan’s palace. Her two hands were put together as if she was aiming to shoot.

“Straight in the heart” Alsheyra, the owner of the palace, shouted happily.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t see it………” Kanaris said calmly behind her. A scarf encircled her neck to hide the trace of injury on it. However, the person who made that injury didn’t seem to care.

[[Image:CSR vol09 311.jpg|thumb]]

“Aaa, well, whatever. It’s a feeling of obliterating an interference. Compared to that, look over there. Over there! You can see the flag. Aaa, it’s spotless as I imagined. Great. A brilliant reunion! As if I’m a knight on a white horse, out to rescue an imprisoned princess!”

“No, you’re the Queen. Compared to that, I can’t even see the filth monster. Do you think I can see what’s beyond it?”

Alsheyra didn’t seem to hear her.

“Wait for me Leerin, I’ll be right there to receive you!” she said happily.

Kanaris sighed.

Grenden moved forward. It kept heading straight for Zuellni.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Morning|Volume 10]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume9 Chapter5

2011-07-19T04:54:39Z

69.114.30.48: /* Chapter 5 - Chaos */

===Chapter 5 - Chaos===

Vance was more frustrated and bitter than anyone when he saw the filth monsters appearing in this situation. This was the second Military Arts Competition and the chaos in the enemy city far exceeded his predictions. This was something for Zuellni to rejoice over. The first and second waves had already taken complete control of the battlefield. What they needed was to wait for Vance’s defense team to defend against the enemies and obtain victory. However, Vance wasn’t too focused on victory. After all, he was the Leader of the Military Arts course. As the chief commander of Zuellni’s Military Artists, he had to grasp hold of the situation no matter what.

Filth monsters. The larvae had appeared on the outskirts of the city.

“Alchemy technicians, prepare to release the safety locks on the Dites. The team here and the cannon team are responsible for holding up the filth monsters. The rest of the teams, get your Dites’ safety locks released and join the battle,” he gave the orders through the flake and went to stand in front of the troops with a long staff in his hand.

“Listen up. Stop them. But don’t be too reckless,” he roared and jumped into the crowd of larvae.

The report on the invasion of the larvae had reached Karian.

“Who would have thought……… So unlucky,” he said in a small voice as if he didn’t want anyone to hear him. The rest of the Student Council members located in the underground conference room didn’t have to hear what he just said.

“Switch on the city’s defense system. If necessary, we have to use the cannon.”

“But that’s……” the head of the Business course objected. He couldn’t ignore the consequence of using the cannon that would result in the city losing a large amount of its resources. It didn’t matter that they used some of the resources now, but they needed to preserve the resources that could be used in the reproduction phase. For example, the metal and fuel used for every shot were all precious to the city. They were things that couldn’t be recovered. Although the city could mine more resources in its route, it might sink into a period of a severe lack of resources.

“I understand you. But this is an emergency. It’d be too late if Military Artists became sacrifices.”

“Isn’t he here?”

No one needed to ask who “he” was but Karian shook his head.

“There’s something else we need to be aware of,” he then gave a detailed explanation.

What did it mean for the filth monsters to suddenly appear? Why did Zuellni and Farune hold a Military Arts Competition in the vicinity of filth monsters? Was it simply because both sides hadn’t noticed it? And was this the same as last time with a female filth monster giving birth underground? However, the report said there were only around 30 larvae. The number was far lower than before. According to a report from another psychokinesist, a huge something laid beneath Zuellni’s multi-legs. The larvae seemed to have come from that “something” which was broken. Looking at the damages on the multi-legs, it appeared that “something” had been tossed from a far distance to crash with Zuellni’s multi-legs. If that was the case, could a normal female filth monster undertake a feat like this?

“I don’t think so.”

Felli’s flake was currently heading for that direction. Everything meant this attack wasn’t as simple as it seemed.

“……. Meaning there might be an aged phase filth monster around?”

All members of the Student Council had accepted the knowledge of filth monsters they had heard from Layfon. An aged phase filth monster had given up its reproduction functions. Instead, it turned to evolving.

“I’m not sure. Anyway, the Military Artists are fighting the 30 or so larvae. So just in case, we’ll have to use that insurance,” Karian said and urged everyone to action.

One group rushed out of the conference room and the other group stayed behind to discuss further strategies.

“……… Really, I’ve already acted the villain once to ensure our victory in a Military Arts Competition, and then we have this. So annoying.”

The last time was the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang. This time was filth monsters. What next? He didn’t want to think further, but he still fell into contemplation.

Unfortunately, his prediction had come true.

Zuellni and Farune’s Military Artists all witnessed the coming of the larvae.

“What’s that……….?”

Thanks to the connection between the teams and the speedy work of the Dite technicians, the safety lock releasing procedure had gone ahead smoothly. Zuellni was now in a counterattack mode. Although Layfon had taken care of most of the larvae, Zuellni’s Military Artists had eliminated around 10 larvae when he returned from Farune. It was fortunate that only a few Military Artists had sustained light injuries. This was the result of Vance’s speedy reaction and everyone’s daily training. And luckily, the larvae had gathered in one place. But this wasn’t the time to rejoice over luck.

Everyone’s gaze was now on the thing floating in the air. A black hole that slowly moved as it expanded. Psychokinesists voiced their warnings. A sound grew louder as the hole expanded. When he understood the meaning of that sound, Vance shouted, “Everyone, retreat!!”

Something as massive as a mountain had appeared. All Military Artists began retreating from the city’s outskirts.

An intense and ear-piercing rumbling filled the space, shaking the entire city and making Military Artists’ knees go weak. Pillars of earth rose up from outside the city to meet the sky. Soil particles fell through Zuellni’s air shield.

A moaning of metal sounded behind the retreating Military Artists as the rain of soil hit them. The original form of that noise was finally confirmed. A large pillar on the outskirt of the city… one of the city’s multi-legs broke before their eyes and fell onto the earth.

“Damn!” Vance burst out.

The rain of soil, not yet filtered by the air purification system, fell to make new wounds. It wasn’t enough to cause death, but it was enough to lower the students’ morale.

The rain of soil stopped after the pillar of soil disappeared.

Many more larvae appeared from where the multi-leg had fallen. Vance could deeply feel the impending crisis. Someone had thrown over the larvae. Because whatever huge thing that carried the larvae came from somewhere so far away, even psychokinesists failed to detect it. Vance failed to imagine the power behind this. This attack would never end if they couldn’t defeat the real enemy.

“Damn……….”

The number of new larvae was about the same as the first wave of larvae. Zuellni’s attack power was enough for it. However, they couldn’t predict the location of the third wave. If the third wave came from the side of the city, then Zuellni’s attack power would have to spread out, and that would lower the speed of attacking. And if every time a toss of “something” managed to damage Zuellni………..

“Damn!”

With staff in hand, he gave the order to attack. They must eliminate the larvae before them. But what next?

“ARR!” Vance shouted. As the chief commander, he couldn’t show his weakness here.

Layfon pinched his nose. He remembered this feeling of pollutants burning his nose. Numerous larvae lay beneath him. He could defeat them in one swift moment if he used the steel threads, but Harley currently kept the Sapphire Dite. Thinking that he couldn’t use it, he showed a bitter smile. Harley and Kirik were making adjustments on the Sapphire Dite, and that would take time. If Layfon returned now and asked someone to fetch the Sapphire Dite for him, he’d probably be granting that person relief.

He looked at the outskirt of the city. A scenery of the wilderness that he was already used to seeing. Since Zuellni was so hot, it must have moved into the tropics. The third wave came straight after the second wave attack. It didn’t cause direct damage to Zuellni, but as Vance had worried, another side of the outskirt was lacking in attack power.

While still counterattacking the second wave, Vance ordered the first unit, led by the 17th platoon, to take care of the third wave larvae.

“Seems we can rest a little bit.”

“……. Seems so,” Layfon nodded at the voice. He turned around and saw tiredness on Nina’s face. Exhaustion was unavoidable since they had been participating in the Military Arts Competition, facing the sudden emergency and now fighting filth monsters.

His nose still hurt.

This level of pollutants wouldn’t bring him any life-threatening danger. Judging by how the outside scenery blurred and twisted, the density of the air filter had increased. No more pollutants would leak into the city. Vance’s orders for other teams sounded from the flake. The first unit was ordered to wait at its location and defend its area. But the Military Artists’ gazes were attracted to the figure outside the air shield. Farune. When Zuellni was fighting against the second wave of filth monsters, Farune had suddenly moved……… Fled. This meant Zuellni had become a target. Farune had chosen to abandon Zuellni and escape.

“……. I can’t blame them.”

“True.”

Complicated feelings filled Nina’s voice. Yes, the people living in Farune were not responsible. Just like the students in Zuellni, they drifted in a region in this wilderness and had to rely on their city alone to survive. The city’s consciousness, the Electronic Fairy, had made the decision to leave. One couldn’t judge an Electronic Fairy. It had only made the best decision to protect the people living in the city, and as such, Zuellni had been left behind. This wasn’t a vile act. It shouldn’t be.

Almost all Military Artists had witnessed the moment of Farune’s leaving. The sound of metal denoted the breaking up of the contact point, and at that moment, two shining things appeared. One was the figure of a young girl. The other was of a grown male. Many people hadn’t seen these two figures before, but they all knew what they were. Zuellni and Farune’s Electronic Fairies. Farune’s aura was like a beast, courageous. On the contrary, Zuellni appeared innocent and naïve with its long hair swaying behind her. But there wasn’t a feeling of inferiority and superiority due to the difference in appearance.

Farune’s eyes were closed. Zuellni gave an imperceptible nod.

Light expanded from the two Electronic Fairies and clashed, vanishing the next moment. Next, Zuellni changed. A sudden intense light blinded her figure, and a teenage girl was revealed.

[[Image:CSR vol09 223.jpg|thumb]]

Then the two Electronic Fairies disappeared. Farune moved away from Zuellni.

“What do you think?”

“How should I put it……” Layfon said, perplexed. He felt the two Electronic Fairies had said something during that time and had made a decision. The end result was Farune’s leaving. If that was the case, then what had happened? What was the meaning behind Zuellni’s growth?

“………I think Farune has given the victory to Zuellni.”

“Uh?” he reacted, surprised at Nina’s conclusion.

“I think some kind of relationship exists between Electronic Fairies. The two of them must be discussing, and they made a decision about who won and about the current situation. They might have compromised. That was why they showed themselves.”

Yes. That explanation seemed plausible. The two of them appeared to have discussed something. Finally, Zuellni had accepted something. That probably was just it. In that case, why did Farune give Zuellni the victory? Because Zuellni had the advantage at the time of the Military Arts Competition? Or was it guilt for abandoning its fellow Electronic Fairy? Layfon didn’t understand. Besides, this wasn’t the time to dwell on speculations.

The two of them looked at Zuellni’s broken multi-leg. Either way, this had become a problem.

“Zuellni can’t move?”

“It has lots of multi-legs. I think it can still move even though it’s lost one……”

But one couldn’t quite make that conclusion since Zuellni wasn’t moving right now. Perhaps it was already having trouble maintaining its balance. Other areas of Zuellni might also have been damaged. Layfon looked at the sky.

“Still haven’t found it?” He said to Felli’s flake. Felli was currently searching for the location of the thing that was throwing the larvae over. Only she could spread out and control flakes both inside and outside the city. Karian had sent out probes too, but they hadn’t found anything.

Two waves of larvae came from the same direction, so what Felli was searching for should be in that direction. If she discovered it, Layfon would immediately move. Only an aged phase filth monster could execute this feat. Probably a very ancient filth monster too.

“Still haven’t found the target within 30 kilomels.”

“I see.”

30 kilomels. It wasn’t possible to cover that distance without a bike. There was the problem of the bike’s speed and the endurance of the suit against pollutants. Compared to that, one should also consider the possibility of a long running fight and being unable to make it back because the city was too far away. But with a bike, one should have a higher chance of returning as the bike could carry food, and the psychokinesist would also be with him. But thinking of how that filth monster could throw something so far from 30 kilomels away………

His nose still hurt even though the pollutants were gone from the air. No. If this was caused by pollutants, he should have a nosebleed. Then what was it?

“Haven’t you ever thought that the smell in the air changes before a battle?”

Layfon recalled that voice.

“I get excited whenever I feel that. Aah, a strong enemy is coming. I wonder how high of a level my body can reach this time.”

Those lines felt surreal to him, but he could now understand some of that feeling. The tension one felt in face of a strong enemy. In the past, he had never wanted to see how much strength he had. He only focused on the reward he would get after defeating his enemies. Of course, it wasn’t a performance to increase one’s power. An opening would make one weak, and weakness meant death. He couldn’t make money if he died. That was his naïve theory.

For some reason, he felt that if he now possessed the feeling he had during those fights, he might not be able to defeat this filth monster. But if it were that person, he probably wouldn’t think like that. He would only want to fight his enemy.

In the past, Layfon only thought of how to earn rewards. Failure was possible, and his only choice was to flee if he did get trapped in that situation. This meant he had relied too much on Grendan. The current situation was different. If Layfon lost, no one in Zuellni could take his place. No, to say it correctly, this wasn’t a problem of losing or not losing………

(Over 30 kilomels………)

He hoped that thing was somewhere close to 30 kilomels. 50 kilomels would take up a lot of time. And what should they do if it was over 100 kilomels? The bike would have to run not on a city’s street, but on the arid land. The burden on the tires would destroy them. Besides, the longer Layfon was away, the more larvae would be thrown to Zuellni. What would the result be if 30 larvae were constantly thrown to Zuellni? The Military Artists would have more strength if not for the Military Arts Competition. Losing to the filth monster wasn’t what made Layfon scared. He was scared that when he returned, Zuellni would already be destroyed.

(Aa, why am I only realizing that now.)

This wasn’t Grendan.

In Grendan, the Queen would ensure the city’s safety even if all Heaven’s Blades were sent outside. But Zuellni’s strength wasn’t as high. It didn’t have a Queen. It didn’t have Lintence, Savaris, Delbone, Cauntia, Reverse, Troyatte, Ruimei, Barmelin, Kanaris, or Tigris. Even though they weren’t here now, Layfon still felt there were people there to take care of the defense behind him.

(Why now…………)

Leerin’s figure appeared in his mind. If something happened to her when he was away... If she became food for the larvae…….. That thought was enough to numb his limbs. He felt like his feet were glued to Zuellni as if they had taken root.

(Please, find it within 50 kilomels.)

But the report that came to him after a few hours failed to grant his wish.

“At 50 kilomels, and no target spotted.”

During Felli’s report, Layfon was fighting the 5th wave.

A positive report finally reached the office of the Student Council the next morning.

“Thanks for the work. You should go and rest.”

“Then I’ll take a rest.”

Karian touched the flake in his breast pocket as a way of comforting his sister. But……The distance was a problem. 150 kilomels. He could not imagine the power behind that something that could throw a huge rock from 150 kilomels away. He didn’t even have the strength to guess that power. He might glint some information if he asked students from the Alchemy and the General Studies courses, but he had no strength to hear those reports. A Military Artist who could defeat such a foe……

“Only him.”

But Karian had felt the same uneasiness that Layfon was feeling. 150 kilomels. This was about the same distance the last time when Layfon went to fight the aged phase filth monster. Taking the terrain into consideration, it’d take one day to reach the destination. No one could guarantee what the filth monster would do during that time. Perhaps it would do other things. Even filth monsters had things to take care of. So how long could Zuellni hold? They were now fighting against the 8th wave. Each wave had become slower than its predecessor. But they couldn’t let their guard down.

The Military Artists were exhausted. Karian must make a decision.

They could shoot down the larvae group with the support of psychokinesists, but that had its limit.

“Can I only leave it to him? But………”

An Electronic voice sounded, coming from the bottom of the building. The female receptionist sounded shaky, saying someone was here to see him. Karian immediately understood her reaction after hearing the name of the guest. He had seen him two times. Once during Zuellni’s madness, and the other time during the match with Myath.

“What’re you planning this time?”

“Nothing. We sell 'strength'. This should be essential under this situation,” the electronic voice sounded as the door closed.

A person wearing a cold mask. No one could tell whether it was male or female. However, Karian remained calm despite the uniqueness of this person – Fermaus Foa, the Mercenary Gang’s representative. Not the leader but the representative. Was it because he was a psychokinesist?

Karian nodded. “I see. You only appear now to push up the price?”

“Not only that. There’s the event in the past too. In truth, this side feels awkward to visit you.”

“Uh, meaning………you’re willing to help to compensate for the earlier event?”

“………I never thought you would be one to hold a grudge.”

“I don’t forget people with bad personalities,” he pushed away the hair from the side of his face. As he had not had any sleep, his hair had lost its shine. He had put aside his glasses too. His countenance right now was extremely exhausted, and the headache that came whenever it wanted urged him to stop thinking, but he kept at it.

He needed the Mercenary Gang, but what was their purpose?

“We can leave anytime, but then we can’t reach our purpose,” Fermaus said.

Karian wondered whether he said it to alleviate the atmosphere or that he had already guessed Karian’s thought.

“This is the best time to obtain the Haikizoku. It’s not interesting to be hated if we fail to retrieve it.”

“……So you want to control the situation?”

“Yes. We’re on the boundary of winning and losing. Let us reinforce you. Of course, we won’t ask for money in return.”

“The reward is the Haikizoku?”

“According to the situation, it might be the possessed Military Artist,” Fermaus said without holding back.

“……So you want me to abandon Zuellni’s student? Do you ask for this regardless of how I answer you?”

“You should know that the current situation is different.”

True. They were reducing the number of larvae, but if they kept fighting like this, people might die. They already had 11 students heavily injured, and numerous students sustained light injuries. It was lucky that no one had died so far. But that was just a problem of timing. The possibility of death would rise if Layfon left Zuellni. This was why Fermaus chose this timing to show himself. Felli had said that he was an incredible psychokinesist. He must have also discovered the thing throwing the larvae and so gave his suggestion to Karian based on his speculation? Or, had he hidden a flake in this room and eavesdropped on Karian’s conversation with Felli? Either way, the other side held the upper hand. This masked person seemed to be saying “Here is the fighting power that you want”.

“All right,” he said, nodding slowly.

“Then the deal is sealed,” Fermaus said. Karian watched him leave.

“Are you serious?” the reproachful voice came from the flake in his breast pocket. It appeared Felli hadn’t been resting.

“Shouldn’t you do something before I answer you?”

“I already searched the room. There’s no hidden flake. He might have retrieved it already, or it might not be there in the first place.”

“Good.”

As expected of brother and sister. Satisfaction filled him with his sister’s action. He smiled.

“Don’t try to cover it up.”

“We do need their fighting strength.”

“But……”

“Yes, but. You don’t think your brother will sacrifice people’s lives?”

“……That is possible.”

So his sister did harbor such great hate for him. Perhaps Layfon was one of that reasons. That must be it. But, never mind.

“Get Nina Antalk to monitor them.”

He had heard from Nina of the events when she went missing. As long as the Haikizoku was here, Zuellni might go on a rampage. Hence, he had listened to Nina’s explanation. However, Nina also had a stubborn side to her. That wasn’t because she was dissatisfied with the Student Council. She had a mission. As such, not wanting to waste more time, he released her from the room. He wondered whether Fermaus knew that the Haikizoku was now in Nina. The Gang must also have something planned. Zuellni had calmed down with Nina’s return. No one could deny that truth.

“We must protect her when the time comes……At least until Layfon returns,” he said, even though he felt they wouldn’t do well in resisting the Gang. At the same time, he cursed himself for having no choice but to make such a decision.

<center>◇</center>

“Restoration.”

The Sapphire Dite shone at the cold key word. A Katana. The blade was now thicker to maintain its new form. It was more suitable to call it a Katana used to cut wood. Layfon swung the Katana to feel it, and restored it to the Dite form, putting it back into the weapon harness. Next was the Adamantium Dite. He restored it. A Katana. Not much different from before. The shape of it had changed according to the metal Dite – the Dite that Derek had given him.

“How is it?” Harley asked anxiously. Exhaustion of working for days without sleep showed on his face.

“Good. Very good.”

He restored it and put it into the weapon harness, feeling the weapon harness’s gained weight and the fight looming before him. 150 kilomels was too far away. No matter what, he must reach it before midnight.

(What should I do during that time?)

He had received Karian’s instruction from the flake. Karian had told him that the Mercenary Gang would help, and that Fermaus was in charge of the Gang.

The Gang would do this even though they kidnapped Felli before. But Layfon held gratitude for the Gang’s resolve. The Gang could take care of the larvae even without Haia. However, the enemy could control the number of larvae it threw and the direction it threw from. Nothing was guaranteed even with the Mercenary Gang’s participation. But Layfon couldn’t hope for more. He knew the situation was against them. The longer he dragged it, the worse the situation would become.

After thanking Harley and Kirik, he headed for the bottom of the city. He would take the bike and drive for the filth monster. He took the lift to the ground floor and put on his protective suit as he traversed the corridors.

Nina appeared underneath the city.

“Captain, don’t you need a rest?”

“You need a rest more than me.”

The team that the 17th platoon led was given time to rest. The short two hours were enough.

“Isn’t it better to take a rest?” Nina said.

“I need rest before the battle, but that’s only if the action hasn’t been shifted ahead.”

The filth monster hadn’t moved for now. But who knew when it would take action?

“I see,” she sighed.

“Compared to that, you should adjust the amount of Kei you use. Reduce the number of times you use external Kei in a long fight. That’s different from Internal Kei as it can’t be recycled. Especially with you, the type who uses heavy weapons………”

“How can you still worry about others now?” she smiled bitterly.

“I’m sorry……”

“No, you’re not wrong……It’s just, I’m too unreliable.”

He wanted to say “Not at all”, but he swallowed it.

“Kongoukei and Raijin. I already learned these two moves, but I still can’t support you……”

“Captain……”

“But I can at least guarantee you that we’ll protect Leerin. Please rest at ease.”

“Ah……”

Did she come here especially to tell him this? So that he could fight without worries. He wanted to say sorry, but he felt that wasn’t what he should be saying now. The Katana was now in his weapon harness. Nina had done everything to persuade him to hold the Katana. What was he like to that Nina at that time? He wanted to apologize, but this wasn’t the time to say sorry. He had already given it.

“Thanks.”

Nina’s eyes widened then she smiled. She smiled as if she was relieved.

[[Image:CSR vol09 245.jpg|thumb]]

He was drawn to that smile of hers.

“……? What?”

“Ah, no…… Nothing. I’ll definitely win and come back.”

“Don’t be reckless.”

“Yeah, I know.”

Nina moved aside. He opened the door. A bike waited for him in the dim space.

“You must return,” she said as the bike took him out. When he turned his head around, the door had already closed.

<center>◇</center>

He had arrived later than he expected. It was deep into the night. He stopped the bike 10 kilomels from the target and hid himself to observe it.

“So huge……”

This thing was like a monster with four legs. It had lost its wings to only move on the ground. With its abdomen on the ground, it kept a resting pose like a gigantic statue. But the part jutting from its back that looked like a gargantuan chimney didn’t look like part of something living.

“……This shoots out the larva,” Felli’s voice came from the flake in his helmet.

“Can’t tell whether it’s male, but this aged phase monster can reproduce,” Layfon said as he continued observing. He wanted to jump in and eliminate it now, but looking at its size, he didn’t know where to begin.

“………Got it.”

“Eh?”

“I just checked the ground. There’s a huge hole there. I think there’s a female filth monster there.”

“You mean……”

“Yes, I can’t see it from here, but a tube-like thing connecting its abdomen to the female’s abdomen. That might explain how it sucks in the larvae.”

And shot to Zuellni like bullets.

“In that case, I must first……” he took out the Adamantium Dite and the Sapphire Dite.

“Fon Fon? Shouldn’t you wait till the morning? You should rest first……”

“I can take care of the larvae.”

“But it might notice the light when you restore the Dites. You must remain calm when you move.”

Sunlight could cover up the light of the Dite, but not during the night. If he did so, he’d start the battle. How tired was he right now? He hadn’t slept for two nights, but he had just drunk the dense nutrient liquid to replenish his strength, and his Internal Kei flow was in good condition. What about psychologically? He took a deep breath. No problem. It had calmed down. And his Kei vein? He did fight in the Military Arts Competition and against the larvae, but that level of tiredness was light. No problem.

He had the Adamantium Dite. Looking at this filth monster, it was at the level of gaining a name. That thought made him uneasy, but in this situation, he couldn’t have any false hope. All he could do was attempt what he could do.

“I’m going in.”

“Wait…”

He restored the two Dites without waiting for her to finish. The filth monster reacted to the light. Its body shook. However, the skin of a filth monster just climbing out of slumber could not immediately regain its level of hardness. Layfon let the steel threads from his left hand run into the filth monster’s abdomen to move through the tube into the ground. A bad feeling came from the steel threads.

“Tsk.”

The cannon on the filth monster’s back swelled. Layfon tried cutting the tube with the steel threads but failed. The external Kei was deflected. Smoke rose from the abdomen. He jumped up to swing the heavy Adamantium Dite. His target was the mouth of the cannon.

The colossal thing jumped along with the massive pressure. The pressure prevented Layfon from landing on the mouth of the cannon. His Kei move was executed as he lost his balance.

Extermal Kei variation – Sendan.

The Kei cannon rebounded off the filth monster’s body and failed to damage it.

“Wu!”

He adjusted his body for the landing. During this time, the steel threads had killed off the female filth monster and the left behind larvae. But he had only killed some of the larvae. The rest were already in the cannon.

The filth monster stood up, leaving behind the useless tube. The sound of rock breaking came from the massive body. Layfon put the handles of the Dites together. The blade of the Katana pointed to the left of his waist. His left hand held its handle.

Psyharden technique – Flame Cut.

The move he executed earlier, Sendan, had given him an idea of how hard the outer skin of the filth monster was. Hence, he chose to use another technique against it. As long as he managed to cut out a part of the outer skin, he could concentrate on attacking that wound.

A filth monster’s skin was softer once it emerged from its sleep. As tiny cracks ran through the outer skin when the filth monster stood up to spread its limbs, Layfon disappeared, leaving behind flying sand. He reappeared underneath the filth monster’s abdomen.

Flame cut.

External Kei exuded from the blade. Along with the Kei covering his left hand, the two Kei merged to become flame. Pressing those two powers together, he swung the Katana down.

Flame return.

The second swing of the Katana opened the wound further apart. Body liquid spilled. Layfon didn’t stop moving. A Whirl Kei jump took him to the tail end of the filth monster. The enemy bent down at the severe wound, causing the earth to groan intensely. Was it too hurt to move? Or did it want to crush him? Or that it just wanted to protect its wound……

It was too late to give the filth monster a third attack. Layfon defended against the filth monster’s counterattacks as he pulled his distance apart from it. Holding the handle of the Adamantium Dite, he concentrated his strength on the Sapphire Dite. The steel threads were still underneath the enemy’s abdomen. He wanted to cut open the enemy’s body from its inside, but…

“Tsk.”

Trapped in the heavy muscles, the steel threads had failed to move. He only managed to pull them out by pouring external Kei into it. The filth monster leaped, wanting to crush him with its weight. The rebound of its leap kicked up a screen of dust. Layfon jumped away.

As he turned away in his jump, his gaze met that of the filth monster’s. It was a monster, but its mouth didn’t look that ferocious. It had eyes. Multiple eyes that seemed to be its only difference from a human being.

It opened its mouth. Sensing danger, Layfon jumped away again. A loud and shrill sound came from the place that his jump was taking him to.

“What’s that?”

The sharp things shooting from the filth monster’s mouth stabbed the earth.

“Its teeth,” Felli said.

The filth monster had shot a few of its numerous teeth in its mouth.

“So troublesome.”

Who would have thought it had such tools along with its size……. Layfon kept moving, preventing himself from presenting a still target for the monster. His enemy moved to keep up with him and he in turn moved away. This prevented him from attacking it.

“What’s it?”

“It’s hard. It’s huge, and it’s hard to grab a good timing. Difficult,” he replied as he ran. He attempted to ready an attacking pose with the steel threads while drawing a distance from the filth monster. However, it already took too much strength to cut open the outer skin. Not only that. The wound he made earlier had already healed.

“As expected. Amazing revival power,” he said and landed in front of the filth monster.

“Fon……!” Felli’s voice filled his helmet.

The sharp teeth flew for him. He stepped back to avoid the assault.

“About 500 meters is the shooting range.”

“Fon Fon?” she said, confused.

He didn’t reply. He ran, matching the filth monster that tried to close in on him. If he had wanted, he could draw it away, but he didn’t do that. The certain speed that he maintained dictated the filth monster’s direction.

Someone was watching this fight from far away.

“What’s he doing?”

The man sitting on the bike replied to the flake. “Probably measuring its strength? It seems hard to end the fight quickly, so he must be planning and doing this to figure out his opponent’s true strength.”

“I see,” Fermaus said. “Then aren’t you going to take action? Aren’t you planning to fight it?”

Savaris had done little in the past three months. Today’s scene was what he had been waiting for, but he never thought this would happen so far away from Zuellni. What were they thinking?

“Don’t worry, I’ll obey the Queen’s order………They should also abide by the agreement.”

“Agreement?”

“Well, that depends on the result. Compared to that, I’m more interested in what Layfon wants to do,” he said in a relaxed manner.

What was this man planning? Fermaus couldn’t tell. Even though Savaris had been in Zuellni for three months, Fermaus didn’t see him much. It seemed Savaris had appeared before Gorneo several times, but he didn’t live with his brother. Fermaus had tried trailing him, but Savaris had easily thrown him off his trail. In the end, he could only give up and wait for the other person to come.

But the Mercenary Gang was impatient. Because of Haia’s actions, the Gang was almost disbanded. Now they wanted to return quickly to Grendan. Savaris’ arrival was to them an urge, but he didn’t say anything to them. It was as if he didn’t care at all. However, he had suddenly appeared before him. The Gang’s morale was low. Fermaus had already explained to the members about what had happened. If not for this filth monster’s attack, he probably couldn’t unite them.

(Because we relied too much on Haia in the past.)

Fermaus couldn’t do this alone. Not because he was a psychokinesist, but because he was firmly seen as a strategist by others. They had already accepted him as a strategist, and he himself was used to supporting the leader. It was hard for everyone to accept his changed role. Besides, Savaris was here to replace Haia, yet Savaris didn’t care to contact them………

(……I have to keep this home for him.)

Considering that Haia might return, Fermaus did all he could to keep this home together.

“……Never mind,” Savaris said, submerged in heavy feelings.

“Ha?”

“I originally wanted to see what Layfon was doing, but never mind. I’m tired of observing. It’s been three months,” he said and took the bike.

Trouble and annoyance in Fermaus’s mind.

(Aa, that guy has never thought of us.)

Savaris just did whatever his personality wanted.

“Good,” Layfon nodded. He had grasped hold of the filth monster’s strength.

“Then what do you plan to do?” Felli asked. She had been observing him.

“I can’t defeat it with a normal method,” he said.

“No way……”

“The Dite isn’t hard enough. If I don’t use it well, it won’t last.”

It wasn’t because the Dite was bad in its filtering function. Only a Heaven’s Blade could sustain all of Layfon’s Kei.

“Even if I have that, that doesn’t mean I can fully suppress it. After all, the opponent can be given a name……”

“So, time to escape?”

Her suggestion was the safest option. The larvae he destroyed earlier were the last group, so the danger to Zuellni was gone. That was why he now had time to think through some strategies.

He put the filth monster at bay as he talked with Felli.

“No, if I do that, it’ll probably head for Zuellni.”

“Then……?”

Though he wanted to drag out the time to weaken his opponent, the first to use up all the strength would probably be Layfon himself. The filth monster could ignore its wounds and let them heal, but with Layfon, he had nothing to defend against the pollutants if his suit was damaged. A long fight was not the best possible decision.

“I’ve a way. Can’t guarantee though…… How’s Zuellni?”

“……Who’d have thought you still have the time to worry about that.”

“True……Sorry,” he apologized. Yes, because he already decided to trust them.

“Stop thinking of other things. Just tell me what you’re planning. If there’s something I can do to help, I’ll do it.”

“Then please set the psychokinesis mine in the place……” he noticed something.

“What?”

A large flow of Kei suddenly appeared and a figure wearing the coat of the Mercenary Gang stood in the direct line of Layfon’s gaze.

“Haia?” Layfon said and then rejected that thought. The color of the Kei was different. And……

“Bare-handed?”

No, Dites were equipped on his hands and feet. Hand to hand combat. And Layfon had seen him before……The man moved. He almost failed to capture this man’s movement.

“Eh? No way……” he doubted his eyes.

It wasn’t because the man’s movement was too quick. The color of the Kei, the movement, and………

One swing of the man’s fist sent the filth monster flying.

“Eh? Eh?”

Confused. But if it was that person, he would definitely do this. The man continued to rain down his fists on the side of the filth monster’s abdomen. The enemy’s outer scales fell like flakes. Layfon could tell how happy this person was. A fighting maniac.

“Savaris……san?”

His only conclusion. Layfon jumped to the ground.

“Fon Fon?”

He increased the density of Kei. Though he didn’t know what just happened, this was the best timing to attack.

Internal Kei variation – Water Mirror.

His figure disappeared in the screen of dust that he himself had kicked up. The next moment, he reappeared on the other side of the filth monster, the other side of where Savaris was attacking. He and Savaris had perfectly sandwiched the opponent between them. Layfon attacked. As if knowing his thought, Savaris pushed the face of his palm into the filth monster.

Psyharden technique – Hamonnuki.
External Kei variation – Gourikitetsupa Kouga.

Layfon’s move peeled off the entire filth monster’s outer skin to damage its internal cells. At the same time, Savaris’ attack dealt a heavy blow to the opponent’s internal structure. The filth monster groaned and moaned under the two severe attacks.

“………Uu.”

Layfon jumped away and kept his distance from the enemy. A part of the blade he was holding had turned red. Black smoke issued from the gap in the weapon. If he kept releasing his Kei, the Adamantium Dite might not last.

“Aa, as I thought. We couldn’t fully suppress it,” Savaris said in a relaxed manner, appearing beside him. The equipment on his hand had also changed color.

“Savaris-san, where’s your Heaven’s Blade?”

“I can’t just take it outside anytime I like.”

“Unbelievable.”

Layfon watched the sky. It was hard to gain powerful reinforcements, yet Savaris was limited in the same way as he was.

“Not at all. I’m quite happy. Don’t you find this great to know how weak the outside Military Artists are? Ah, you’ve already experienced it.”

Layfon watched him with a cold gaze.

“Are you after the Haikizoku?”

“Yes,” he nodded without hiding anything. “But this seems more interesting now.”

“Why did you……No, the person who delivered Leerin……”

“Yes, that was me,” he admitted.

“………”

Strange. No matter how lucky she was, as a normal person, it wasn’t possible for Leerin to traverse the battlefield of the Military Arts Competition. He had thought of her receiving help, yet he never thought it was a Heaven’s Blade successor.

“Why is the Queen doing this to obtain the Haikizoku?”

“Uh, I can’t answer you, especially now that you’ve left Grendan.”

“………”

“It’s got nothing to do with you,” Savaris said. “Well, let’s put that aside. We’ve to defeat this monster, right? I haven’t fought with you since the battle against Behemoth. At that time we had the Heaven’s Blades and Lintence. We were also on the outskirts of the city, so it was all right to sustain injuries. But now we don’t have Lintence or the Heaven’s Blades. And we’re only wearing this kind of suit. Aaaa, so many disadvantages. I just want to dance.”

“As you wish,” Layfon restored the Adamantium Dite into its Dite form and returned it to the weapon harness. He had to let it cool down a bit before using it again. Instead, he restored the Shim Adamantium Dite.

“If I can’t defeat it, then it matters not whether you’re here or not.”

“Oh? Well said.”

Even so, Layfon was happy to have Savaris here. The filth monster had been rendered immobile by their simultaneous attacks. This was a good timing to give the Dites some rest.

“Since you don’t plan to interfere, can you help with something?”

“Ohoh, seems like you’ve a plan. Sure.”

Here they made their decision. The filth monster moved once more, opening its mouth to shoot out numerous sharp teeth. Layfon and Savaris split up as they leaped aside to avoid the attack.

<center>◇</center>

If the enemies were only the larvae, then there was a way to solve this crisis. The tragic scream from her right halted Nina’s steps.

“My hand……!” the man screamed and fainted. Nina pulled him over and let the medical team treat him. The rate of people getting injured had increased drastically in just a day of battle. Feeling the cruelty of reality, Nina changed her direction, attempting to deal a blow to the larva before her. The heavy hit of the iron weapon broke through the larva’s hard shell to strike its body. The hand in the larvae’s arm, which had been separated from its owner, had already been bitten into an unrecognizable state. Nina wanted to attack again but her feet slipped.

Stand firm.

That one opening caused her movement to slow, and the larva took that chance. A massive mouth appeared right before Nina.

“Nina!”

“Uu!”

She stuck the iron whip into the mouth and executed an external burst type Kei move. The entire body of the larva shook and the larva stopped moving. Using the corpse as a shield, Nina used Kei again – Raijin. External burst type Kei executed with extreme high speed. The friction in the air created lightning and destroyed a number of larvae in one split second. Nina immediately leaped back and breathed in deeply.

“Don’t stop.”

“Sorry,” Sharnid said. His bullet earlier had saved her life.

“We don’t have time to drag it out with these guys,” he said, sweat rolling down his face. He was looking at the direction ahead of her. The Kei cannon had played a hand in keeping the larvae at bay, but filth monsters were still approaching the city, and they weren’t larvae.

They were matured form of male filth monsters.

The things shot over at Zuellni earlier were massive egg-like rocks. Inside each rock hid around 20-40 larvae. There had been 15 waves of attack since Felli reported that Layfon had made contact with the filth monster. However, that was just the number confirmed by psychokinesists. In fact, nine battles had been fought altogether since the landing of the first wave. Felli had reported that the group of larvae they fought now was the last wave, making this the 10th battle. The rock of the 5th wave had been shot down and now lay immobile. But now it finally woke from its slumber, revealing not larvae but five male filth monsters. What changes had the inside of the “egg” underwent? Accelerated growth? Or that the larvae had consumed each other to give birth to the male filth monsters? No doubt this posed the greatest threat to the fighting Military Artists.

“How’s Dalshena?”

The liquid splashing from the vibrating wings of the filth monsters gave off a red shine under the sunlight. Dalshena had sustained an injury during the 8th battle and had left the field.

“She’s got a broken leg, but that shouldn’t have any lasting side effects.”

“I see.”

Dalshena wasn’t the only one. Naruki had fainted due to overworking her Kei vein. She used Karen Kei too many times when she still hadn’t completely grasped hold of how it worked.

The air shield reflected dusk. The earlier shot of the Kei cannon had missed its target to draw an arc in the sky.

“Don’t shoot another cannon,” Nina said.

“Makes me think of that stingy Head of Business, hugging his head in regret,” Sharnid smiled.

The fact that he could still joke in this situation eased Nina’s heart. Forget the male filth monsters trying to invade the city. They must first destroy the larvae here. Having had her brief rest, Nina jumped back into the front line. Sharnid’s accurate shots took his bullets through the cracks in the shield of the larvae to either kill them off or slow their movements. And Nina no longer held the fear she held when she first fought the filth monsters. She could now wield the iron whips to deal heavy internal damages and defend herself using Kongoukei.

When she first fought…… she met Layfon and knew of his strength and past. She had fought the larvae after a setback. At present, she had definitely grown compared to the past. She truly felt it in this battle but she didn’t feel happy about it. The enemies were still outside. Even so, Nina and the others had successfully eliminated all larvae in their designated area. Were they to fight the matured forms now?

The male filth monsters that were waiting for their chance outside the air shield were creating a huge negative setback for the Military Artists around them. Exhaustion swiftly turned to despair.

Next came the report that added frost to ice.

“A number of larvae have broken through the outskirt and destroyed the cannon. We can’t use the cannon anymore.”

Felli was concentrating in supporting Layfon. This was another psychokinesist’s voice.

“Wha!” Nina said in despair at the report.

“What happen to the larvae now?”

Nina was horrified at one other thing even though it was bad they couldn’t use the cannon.

“The filth monsters had broken through the third defensive line. Some people have gone chasing after them but they have yet to eliminate them……”

“Then we’re heading over too!”

“Hey, don’t be reckless! If you don’t rest……”

Nina didn’t listen to Sharnid’s advice.

“I’m leaving this to you!” She left him the defensive job and headed for the inside of the city with part of the team.

Filth monsters entered a city to eat people. She didn’t have to fathom what the larvae’s destination was.

The shelter.

Nina knew the locations of the shelters even without the help of a psychokinesist. She increased her pace as she drew the location of the third defensive line and the shelter around it in her head. She wasn’t thinking of the Military Artists following her at all.

She had promised Layfon to protect Leerin. Of course this wasn’t the only reason. She knew clearly that it was every Military Artist’s job to protect the citizens. But now, all that filled her mind was Layfon’s disappointed face when he returned.

Nina’s speed was faster than others.

One only needed to turn the mechanism on the entrance to open the door. Right now, the door was tightly shut. Humans only needed to look at this sign to know it as an entrance, but the illiterate larvae were heading straight for this shelter. Perhaps they could sense the presence of numerous people. Perhaps they could smell them because of their keen sense of smell.

There were six larvae winging their way in.

Nina arrived earlier than them and she breathed regulated her breathing on top of the shelter. She swung her iron whips and attacked one of the larvae.

“Uu!”

Pain shot up her right arm. Did she twist her wrist? No. Her right arm was tired for having held the heavy weapon for a long time. Her nerves had reached to the attack she dealt the filth monster just then.

“The movement of your right hand is too easy.”

Layfon’s words flashed through her mind. She couldn’t keep swinging this heavy weapon without considering the side effects of rebound, especially when it was a long fight……Layfon had reminded her of that.

“Damn!”

Tolerating the pain, she gave the filth monster a fatal strike with her left iron whip.

Five more to go and her reinforcements had yet to arrive.

The remaining filth monsters rushed her immediately.

Combination of external and internal Kei: Kongoukei.

The Kei covering her entire body deflected two larvae. The other two filth monsters didn’t have time to fold their wings before Nina’s consecutive strikes hit them, killing them.

Three more to go.

“Uu……Uu!”

The pain running up her right arm was intensifying, making it unable to move as she wanted. The rebounding Kei caused pain in her joints. She was using her left hand more to cover for her right, and that hand felt heavier than before too. Both of her arms felt heavy.

(Just when……)

Without her knowing, she had sunk into pondering something that had nothing to do with the fight.

(When did he start calling me Captain?)

Layfon. At first, he called her senpai. Somehow, he had started calling her captain. Just when did it happen? She had only realized it now. But she felt lonely, being called captain.

(What do I want to be called?)

Captain, senpai or Nina?

(So stupid.)

She was in a battle right now.

The three remaining larvae folded their wings and closed off their shells. Clothed in hard black shell, the three huge insects closed in on Nina, their multi-eyes shining, devoid of emotion.

Nina’s arms felt so heavy. The fingers holding the iron whips shook. But only three more to go.

(It’s ok.)

She was gathering Kei. She had to protect this place.

(Because I’ve promised Layfon.)

She didn’t want to see his sad expression again.

Internal Kei variation – Raijin.

Run.

Lightning pierced the filth monsters. They exploded before they were sent flying away.

Nina could already grasp hold the key of this move. This had before her ultimate move, the move taught by Layfon that she could show to Dixerio.

“I……did it.”

She tottered on her feet and collapsed onto the ground. She couldn’t move. It was already a miracle that she was still holding the iron whips.

She had protected Leerin.

Completely exhausted, she felt for a split second that she had finished her mission. Yes, just a split second. She only saw some shadow when she looked at the sky, but she then understood what it was.

They were five black spots. Shadows then blocked off the sunlight to shade Nina’s entire body.

Male filth monsters. The five male filth monsters hovering outside the city had finally broken through the air purification shield, and all five were in top condition. As for Zuellni, all of her Military Artists were exhausted for having fought the larvae.

(If this continues……)

Zuellni would be destroyed. Layfon would lose the place to return to. Leerin would die. Not only that, all other students here would die. What was the Mercenary Gang doing?

No……They had lost Haia. The Mercenary Gang’s prime purpose was the Haikizoku. They weren’t trustworthy. These words echoed in Nina’s heart.

Is this……the real purpose? Did the Mercenary Gang deliberately allow Zuellni to face a crisis so all students sank into despair? So that the Haikizoku in Nina could awake?

“This……”

Her voice was lost. She was surprised at her own condition. She couldn’t even get up. Right now, her body kept shaking and her flesh refused to listen to her.

She couldn’t lose here. The cannon was useless, but Zuellni still had Vance and Gorneo.

(But, but………)

She couldn’t do anything more. She had promised Layfon, but she was sleeping here. Just why did she want to be strong? She didn’t think it was bad to let others do the work. She had kept training till now to make herself useful in battle. Even so……….

(Even so!)

“This is your true personality,” a sudden voice said. “Though that stubborn wall protects your usual heart, that is your real heart. It is the heart that seeks to protect the city, the heart that hides deep in the side of the hard shell.”

The owner of the voice was next to her, but Nina couldn't turn her head. It was in her blind spot.

“Who… are you?”

“Do you want to cry?”

The words touched Nina’s heart.

“Wha……”

“It’s your promise with the Electronic Fairy. Yes, the promise. You always live in promises. A promise between Military Artists, a promise you made in the childhood and even now, a promise with the person who can touch the most vulnerable part of your heart.”

“Uu……Uu…”

Who? Who’s speaking?

“You also cannot live on your own. No need to hide that truth. You just need to give voice to your wish. Say you want power.”

Stop the nonsense!

She wanted to shout but she couldn’t. Her body failed to move.

“Let me give it to you. The power that can pierce through a forest of spears. Awake from your body.”

The hand of that voice appeared in Nina’s sight. The hand was holding something. A something filled with complicated curved lines fill her sight.

Then she didn’t see anything else.

A mask had appeared on Nina’s face.

Leerin lifted her head without realizing it.

“?”

She seemed to hear something.

“What is it?” Meishen asked. She looked paled.

“Ah, nothing.”

It must be her imagination.

Leerin and the others were in one of the underground shelters. She was leaning against the wall. Because she had nothing to do, she was looking at the ceiling, spacing out. Bags for emergency use lay by her feet and piled on top of them were neatly folded blankets. The air-conditioner continued to work but it was useless. The vast, sealed space was filled with the body odors of many people.

The booklet on living in a shelter said to stay in the middle of the shelter, but Leerin had chosen the location near the wall. Mifi and the others agreed with her after knowing why she did it. But Mei-Shen was still hesitant as she was cautious in her approach with things. However, even Mei-Shen didn’t say much after living in here for three days. She looked at the people in the middle of the shelter with sympathy.

This shelter contained close to 1000 people.

Toilet. Shower. The passages connecting to other facilities were all located by the wall. It was natural for Leerin to choose this place as she had plenty of experience living in a shelter. However, it was different for others. Not that the people staying the middle of the shelters were any better, they were just naively fearing to live in a shelter. On the other hand, Leerin was used to it. She herself must be stranger than anyone else.

“Speaking of which, this time it’s so long,” Mifi said, less careful than her usual self.

Everyone must be very tired. Perhaps they were used to danger now, many more people came to walk in the corridors, and as such, more arguments ensued.

Right now, it was happening somewhere too.

The commotion quieted down quickly. The City Police was taking those people away to another place.

Mifi saw someone familiar among the City Police and waved.

“How’s it? Your spirit still up?” Formed asked.

“Hoho, I’m a bit tired,” Mifi smiled bitterly.

“How’s the situation above the ground?”

“Uh? Going all right. But it takes time to resist successive waves of enemies.”

“Really.”

“Ah~” Mifi lay down on the blanket. At the same time, Meishen fell.

“Mei?” Leerin said, finding it strange.

If it was Meishen, she wouldn’t do something like that.

Mifi found it strange that Meishen was not responding. She looked at her face. Blood had drained from Mei-Shen’s face and she was panting heavily.

The two girls quickly sent her to the clinic.

It appeared she had come down with a fever due to over-exhaustion. The doctor said it was caused by extreme tension. A few people who were diagnosed with the same thing lay on the beds around Meishen.

As she had to look after Meishen, the burden was becoming heavier for Mifi.

(Because Naruki’s not here.)

The three of them were always together. This separation was weakening them. Leerin thought of this as she told Mifi she’d leave and get some food. Mifi nodded tiredly.

Leerin walked out of the clinic and took in a deep breath. Even she herself was about to collapse. Was it because this wasn’t Grendan? Because there weren’t any Heaven’s Blade successors? But Layfon was here. She never once doubted his strength. She could be so calm because of this belief. But what else was she thinking? Was it because her strength hadn’t recovered since she fainted the last time?

Leerin pondered as she headed for the canteen.

Suddenly, she halted her steps. She stopped, not knowing why.

A path branched off before her. It didn’t connect to the toilet, the shower or the canteen. This path led to the outside. For some reason, Leerin had entered this path. At present, the entrance was blocked with numerous heavy metal walls.

But she kept walking in that direction.

No one else was on the path. No one would risk it as filth monsters were still outside.

Leerin stopped after walking a while. Thick walls blocked her way.

“What am I doing?” she said.

She had no idea, but she felt there must be a reason behind her action.

“Uu……”

All of a sudden, she covered her face with a hand and knelt down on the floor. Her right eye hurt. This wasn’t the usual pain. The pain was such that she couldn’t even make a noise. It felt as if the nerves in her right eyeball had been cut, and the pain was now individualized, as if her right eye didn’t belong to her anymore. And tears kept leaking from the eye.

(What……?)

The pain prevented her from opening her right eye.

That was what she thought, but she did see the metal wall before her. Even though her hand was covering her eye………

Her mind was blank. This wasn’t even connected to the pain anymore. Who knew when, but the figure of a woman had appeared before the wall. That figure was blurry……Why so blurry? Because Leerin only saw this woman with her right eye.

Black clothes and black hair. The woman appeared before her as if attending a funeral.

(Who……are you?)

Right eye kept crying tears. Was it too painful? Or because it was suppressing an intense emotion? But, she didn’t know.

This woman did not turn back. She just faced the wall.

What was on the other side?

So slow. No, she hadn’t taken any actions. He knew clearly the filth monsters were attacking, but Dixerio hesitated in front of so many enemies. No matter the consequences of his action, it’d affect many people. What kind of influence would it be? Maybe that was the Wolf Faces’ true aim?

It’d have been good if she knew nothing. But he couldn’t say that now.

The mask danced in the air. Her hands held two iron whips.

Nina Antalk.

But there remained some difference between her mask and those of the Wolf Faces. The shape was the same, even the pattern was the same.

But something was different.

Using the building as a foothold, Nina jumped. The green light that seeped from the mask to envelop her entire body was something that the Wolf Faces didn’t have. This was the proof of a Haikizoku.

“Damn, it’s awakened.”

Dixerio didn’t know how Nina became possessed, but the truth was here before him.

Had she walked the same doomed road as him?

“I won’t let you guys win!”

[[Image:CSR vol09 289.jpg|thumb]]

Dixerio jumped and killed the final filth monster with his weapon. Nina’s iron whips had already eliminated the other four. Corpses filled the land of Zuellni.

Dixerio stood on the head of the filth monster that fell from the sky. On its back stood Nina. The two of them faced each other.

“Hey, you still conscious?”

Nina didn’t reply.

“Give me the mask. You’ll feel more relaxed that way.”

Still no reply.

“Damn, already swallowed up?”

She was the same as him back then……

“………”

Nina crossed the iron whips before her. How was she viewing Dixerio? As an enemy? A strange creature?

“Well then, guess I’ll have to take it by force. It’s good to take what I want with my power.”

Dixerio readied his metal whip on his shoulder. His other arm was stretched in front of his face. When that arm was removed from his vision…

“And that is the essence of the city of Strong Desire – Velzenheim”

The same mask appeared on Dixerio’s face.

The corpse of the filth monster touched the ground.

At the same time, the two Military Artists jumped to cut two green traces in the air.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume9 Chapter3

2011-07-19T04:32:35Z

69.114.30.48: /* Chapter 3: Wish */

===Chapter 3: Wish===

His mood had gone to the bottom of what was called the “worst” in the past few months. Nothing much had happened since the Military Arts Competition with Myath, but now… Even Layfon was at a loss.

(Aa, what should I do? I just ran off.)

The anger in him when he argued with Nina had now faded. Right now, he felt guilty for leaving work and throwing a tantrum at Nina. He walked on the empty road in low spirits.

Though he wanted to go back, he felt the Captain would chase him all the way to the dormitory. No, perhaps she wouldn’t come……

He strode around his dormitory, saw something shining and went over like a moth attracted to light. It was an area designed for vending machines. It had everything, from drinks and snacks to fast food and cleaning liquid. No wind blew here, as a roof had been constructed over the area. People who stayed late would sometimes sleep here for a night. Tonight, no one was about. Layfon sat down on a long bench.

“Ha……..” he sighed. He wished he could release all the feelings stuffed inside him.

To hold the Katana again meant he had to inherit Psyharden. His adopted father had forgiven him, and that should make him happier than anything else.

He shouldn’t be unhappy at this.

<center>◇</center>

He recalled snatches of memories from when he was small. His adopted father was dancing with a weapon in the dojo. In silence, he swung the wooden Katana, his upper body naked. Metal was embedded in the wooden Katana to give it a heavier feel similar to a real Dite. The air vibrated every time he swung the Katana. At the time, the Katana had accidentally hit little Layfon, and he sat down, seemingly paralyzed, but he didn’t cry out.

Layfon watched the air flow enveloping his adopted father’s muscles as he swung the Katana. He was also watching the other thing rushing out of Derek.

Back then, he didn’t know that was Kei.

Having finished practicing, his adopted father smiled at him. No one else was in the dojo. At that time, the dojo was extremely empty. It was simple to count the number of people who came in to train. Most people had joined the other dojos. Derek had already retired.

“Do you want to hold it?”

He had said that to Layfon.

“You’re the only Military Artist left in the orphanage. You’ll one day hold a Dite and fight for the people of Grendan.”

Layfon took the Katana with both hands. The handle, glistening with sweat, was heavy. Unable to take that weight, he again sat down on the floor. All he could do was fall. Tears fought to fall from his eyes.

His adopted father smiled and held him up in his arm. “No need to rush. I’ll protect you all till you’ve grown. And after that, it’s your turn.”

He had decided from that moment on to hold the Katana. He wanted to become a hero like his adopted father.

<center>◇</center>

He should be happy. His adopted father willed for him to hold the Katana that he thought he could never touch again. This, however, didn’t mean what happened in the past was cancelled. He had tainted the name of a Heaven’s Blade. He had betrayed the people of Grendan……. Those things meant nothing for Layfon except for the fact that they had tainted the name of Psyharden. He had insulted the father who had sworn to protect them.

When he took up the sword, he wanted to let those who wished to study under Psyharden’s name to know that he had cut his ties with Psyharden. His actions had gained Derek many students, but later on, the dojo went back to its desolate state. That didn’t concern Layfon much as he was plagued by guilt.

Most of the students came to learn the Psyharden techniques because Layfon was a Heaven’s Blade successor. However, that thinking alone was not enough to grasp hold of the essence of Psyharden. Back then, Layfon knew a Military Artist in the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang also used Psyharden, and that the Gang’s reputation had far exceeded that of Grendan’s. What he didn’t know was that the leader of the Gang was the apprentice of Derek’s brother from the same Military Arts school.

Many people came to learn the Psyharden techniques, but many of them had stopped coming.

“They’re just techniques taught to mercenaries,” one of the students said and left the dojo.

That didn’t sit well with Layfon.

What happened to that person afterwards?

He remembered seeing him once in a public battle. That was it. If that person was still alive, he must still be fighting in Grendan. If that was the case, he might now realize that he had misunderstood the essence of Psyharden.

Some people speculated that Layfon had abandoned Psyharden techniques because he was dissatisfied with them. He was angry, but he chose to ignore the speculation. War. War meant survival. It did not have room for contempt and nostalgia. One couldn’t fight if one died. And if one died, one could protect nothing. The dead could only return to the earth. What was wrong with that saying? Everyone thought the same way in war.

“I know what you want to say……..” Layfon burst out.

Yet he wanted to deny it. If he could accept a rational truth, he should have kept calm at the start. But he acted foolishly under the urgency of the situation. As such, he tried his best to keep calm during his fights. That was so he could keep on living. He couldn’t lose that feeling.

He sometimes thought of the teachings of Psyharden even though he didn’t hold the Katana.

Hearing footsteps, Layfon lifted his head, took out his cash card in a fluster and hurried to stand before a vending machine. He didn’t want anyone to see him feeling down in the middle of the night, sitting with his head down on a bench.

While he was deciding on which juice to pick…

“……. What’re you doing?”

“Eh?”

Though it was deep into the night, Felli was still in uniform.

“Felli too. Why are you here?”

“I was reading in a certain place and forgot the time. I came over since I am hungry.”

“I see, but…….”

“I don’t go out in my pajamas,” she concluded and went to buy some juice and a snack.

Layfon thought she would return home after that, but she sat down on a chair before a table, and opened the packet she bought.

“Felli?”

“Feel free. I have something to talk to you about.”

“Uh, ok,” he nodded and pressed a button. He only realized he had chosen a hot drink when he took the can.

“Fon Fon, will you not accept it no matter what?”

“……. So it’s still about that,” he said. He didn’t want to discuss it.

“Is it the captain? Well, it’s not like I don’t understand your feelings.”

“Ha.”

“But that’s just natural. You’ve been forgiven, but you still choose to refuse it. That’s hard to accept. Besides, Leerin let us hear the conversation. I think she wants us to make a decision too.”

“………”

“I think you should accept it.”

“Why?”

“Because you have to fight,” she touched the surface of the can. “You don’t have to take it if you give up on Military Arts. Because that would only cause you nostalgia.”

[[Image:CSR vol09 129.jpg|thumb]]

Nostalgia. That word caused him pain. He wanted to deny it, but he hardly resisted it when he held the Dite. Although he did resist when the Student President blackmailed him into fighting, now he didn’t really dislike what had happened. That was because he enjoyed the time he had spent with Nina and the 17th platoon.

He didn’t hate Karian now. While Nina had gone missing and Zuellni was on a rampage, the Student President had chosen to negotiate with the filth monster even though he had no fighting strength. He fought in a way that differed from Nina’s. And Layfon respected him.

“But after, if you choose to continue to fight filth monsters, you should take up the Katana.”

“I don’t want to hold it…….”

“If you don’t hold a Heaven’s Blade, what you now have is just an ordinary Dite. Don’t you find that imperfect?”

“Uh………..”

He couldn’t deny what she said. No Dites except the Heaven’s Blades could sustain the Kei released by him. He hadn’t mentioned this to anyone else. He didn’t find that painful at first, since he only had to bear with it until he had the Heaven’s Blade. Just who had noticed it?

“Did the Captain say something?”

“Why so sudden?”

“You look like you’ve been wronged. The Captain’s opinion is probably the same as mine. I want to know what she said to make you look like this. She probably didn’t mean to, but I guess I’ll have to guide you.”

“Wronged….” He couldn’t deny her.

Wronged….. No. He was angry with what she said. What was it? Oh yes.

“I can’t support you.”

That line. But she said before that she wanted to become strong with him.

“Isn’t that natural.”

“Eh?”

He felt like Felli had sneaked in a laugh behind his back.

“You said that after you know how powerful you are.”

“Uh, no, I mean………”

“I think you should apologize to the Captain.”

“Why?”

“I heard that you were the one who took down the enemy’s flag in the intercity match with Myath.”

“Ah, yes.”

Felli had been kidnapped during that time, so Layfon had gone alone to fight Haia. Nina and the others had the job of taking the enemy’s flag. In the end, Zuellni won the match.

“Haia wasn’t an easy opponent since he’s the leader of a famous Mercenary Gang. No one in Zuellni could win against him besides you. And while fighting him, you helped the Captain.”

Layfon could tell what she wanted to say.

“…… Of course, that was all because I got kidnapped. Sorry.”

“That wasn’t your fault……..”

In fact, it was his fault. Haia wanted to fight him because they both inherited the Psyharden skills. Felli just got caught up in this fight between brothers from the same Military Arts school.

Karian had arranged for Layfon to enter Military Arts to guarantee their victory in the Military Arts Competition. He had also hired the Mercenary Gang to boost the students’ strength.

Layfon couldn’t underestimate Haia’s strength. That proof was shown in the injury on his left hand.

“That wound on your left hand is a problem.”

“Well………”

“Would you be calm if I or the Captain got hurt?”

“Wu…….”

“You’re strong. So strong that you could spare time to help the Captain while fighting Haia. We can’t support you. I don’t really know what the Captain thinks since I’m a psychokinesist, but as someone fighting in the frontline, she probably understands that more than me. When you truly need help, she might not be able to provide the support you need. And she blames herself for it. That’s why she wants to do something for you, and she also hopes you can do something. Do you understand that feeling?”

“……… Even if I take up the Katana, that can’t solve the problem of the Dite.”

“Even so, you can do something if you take up the Katana.”

That was it.

“Whether it’s just one out of 100%, or one out of a million chances. As long as it increases the chance of your survival, I hope you can take up the Katana.”

“That probability means nothing. When you die, you can’t escape it. I’ve seen that many times,” he protested.

Felli stood up and raised her right hand. He avoided the attack…….. But he swallowed at the expression on her face. Face red with eyes widened……… No matter how he looked at her, he knew she was angry.

And next, the sound of something hitting his cheek.

“You don’t know that,” she said emotionally. Even she herself didn’t know why she was feeling this way. “You don’t understand what it feels like when you can’t do anything!” she ran off.

“……… I knew it would turn out like this,” he sighed.

Only defeat awaited him if he went to battle without any preparation. All he did was flee to this city. But what should he do when he had nowhere to escape to?

<center>◇</center>

When she came to, it was already night. She knew immediately she was in the hospital, but all she could think of was why she was wasting time here.

“Right. I fainted,” Leerin sighed.

This was her first time being admitted to a hospital. She had visited others in the hospital a couple of times though. That time when she visited Layfon here in Zuellni, and back at Grendan when her adopted father was attacked by filth monster and had to stay in the hospital.

She watched the ceiling, never thinking she would have to stay in a hospital once too.

Her first time taking a long journey. Her first time coming to another city. She did her best to keep going no matter how many first times she encountered. Perhaps all the stress she had been bearing had burst out at once. The drip attached to her arm prevented her from moving.

“I thought I was quite healthy too,” she said, looking out the window at the nighttime scenery of Zuellni.

Three months. Though she was used to Zuellni’s streetscape, she felt today’s scenery was different from usual. Was this because of the change in the color of the sky? Compared to Grendan, the building style here was different. But the color of the sky shouldn’t deviate much. Was it because of the stars?

Leaving alone the theory that had no basis, her thoughts turned to the people living here. No Synola. None of Leerin’s other good friends. No classmates from Grendan’s school. No orphanage and no adopted father. In here, she only had Layfon, the Layfon who had disappeared from Grendan.

“…… What should I do?”

Someone knocked on the door.

Leerin glanced at the clock hanging on the wall. It was midnight. Who was it? Someone from the hospital? She gave an answer and the door slid open quietly.

“Layfon……..”

The light in the corridor lit up his figure.

“Sorry, did I wake you?”

“No,” she shook her head in a fluster as he came to stand by her bedside.

“Are you feeling ok?”

“Yeah, it’s all right now. I’m just a bit tired.”

“The Captain said you fainted due to exhaustion.”

“I see.”

The emergency lighting in the room wasn’t enough to clearly illuminate his face.

What should she do? They had never had such a huge argument. In the past, Layfon was always the first to complain, Leerin then got angry, and he then apologized. She’d then forgive him. But what about this time? Though she thought he was in the wrong, should she still act angry? She was sad when he refused the Dite. The thing she had taken with her all the way to Zuellni had become worthless. Perhaps Layfon had forgotten all that had happened in Grendan. Of course, that wasn’t wrong in his perspective. Since he couldn’t return to Grendan, he could only cut ties with it. Hence, the Dite she brought with her might have interfered with his decision.

“Layfon, am I a bother?”

“Not at all,” he lightly shook his head. “I’m happy. I’m really happy. I never thought father would forgive me. Nothing makes me happier than that.”

“Then…….”

“But it troubles me to suddenly take up what I’ve determined to give up……… I need time to tidy my feelings.”

“I see……..”

They fell silent. Was this the only reason? Did he want to forget everything that had happened in Grendan? She wanted to ask. She wanted to know. And her journey might truly come to an end when she heard his reason. Should she ask or not ask? In the end, she decided to ask the question, but what she managed to confirm was something else.

“How many times have you been to the hospital since coming to Zuellni?”

“Eh?’

“I heard from Nina that you’ve been admitted to the hospital several times.”

The time when the larvae attacked the school. The time when he investigated in the ruined city. The time when the ground of Zuellni collapsed. The time when he fought Haia. Four times altogether.

“……… Um.”

“But you stayed in the hospital only once in Grendan. You sustained many injuries but you never had to be admitted.”

That one time of the hospital visit was after he had become a Heaven’s Blade successor, caused by some training that he did.

“Yeah.”

“Do you know why you get wounded so many times in here?”

After looking at the confusion and chaos governing the people in Myath at the news of filth monster attack, Leerin understood how unusual Grendan was. The incidence had also made her realize how safe Grendan was. It was lucky for them to have strong Military Artists, and they also had the elites – the 12 Heaven’s Blade successors. No city could be luckier than Grendan. At the same time, this was lucky for the Heaven’s Blade successors as they could reduce each other’s burden. They didn’t have to consider being forced into a corner. Even if they made a mistake, Military Artists as strong as them could fill in any gaps left by an error. This meant one didn’t have to push oneself too much in a fight. Of course, there were other reasons. For example, Layfon didn’t have a Heaven’s Blade and had to use a normal Dite that failed to maximize his potential. Things like that.

“Yeah,” he nodded.

Though she didn’t know whether he truly knew, she didn’t feel impatient. That was because he had come to visit her.

“Yes, I wouldn’t have to force myself if I was in Grendan. I only needed to fight enemies who were on par with my strength. As you said, I wouldn’t use any other Dites,” he said, stammering in his speech. “There were Sensei and Savaris-san. No other situation could be better than that. That might be the most fortunate place for a Military Artist. Because of that, I know I should accept the Katana and choose the road to enable me to become stronger.”

“In that case…..”

“I know. I’m really happy. In the end, I’m still a Psyharden Military Artist. Nothing can make me happier than father’s forgiveness. Looking at Haia holding the Katana so naturally, so matter of fact, I was jealous of him.”

Leerin had heard that Haia was the leader of the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang.

“……. Can I, can I really have that Katana?” he said with a trembling voice.

She now understood why he didn’t immediately take the Katana – He was afraid. Tears filled her eyes. He was afraid, speculating and doubting whether the forgiveness was not a lie. He even thought that perhaps the thing inside the box wasn’t a Dite.

She once again recalled the past he might have wanted to forget. But from the current Layfon, it was clear that he wouldn’t have forgotten it. At that time, the people in the orphanage refused him. They called him a traitor, a contemptuous person. Father didn’t say anything to comfort him. That couldn’t be helped, since he was also in shock.

“Father said that he’s been in battles for too long. Because he spent a long time teaching students in the dojo, something had restricted him without his knowing. The techniques of Psyharden. The techniques that he learnt in order to survive, he’s forgotten them.”

“Father………..”

His shoulders shook under the dim light. She didn’t know when, but her voice trembled.

“Father knows your path will only get more difficult. He didn’t give this to you to inherit Psyharden. He thinks he has nothing left to teach you. He wishes you to grow freely and not be bounded by anything.”

She remembered that time back in the past. Layfon was too small to accept father’s training. In a distance, she watched him swing the wooden Katana on his own. She watched him sway and stagger, unable to take its weight. Even so, he imitated father’s stance.

“Does that make you happy?” she had asked.

Back then, she didn’t know the difference between normal people and Military Artists. She thought effort alone could make one become a Military Artist. Sometimes, the boys at the orphanage would play with drawing paper and tree branches, using them as swords in their play. Sometimes, they used those things to tease the girls, so Leerin had hated Military Artists. She didn’t understand Layfon’s dream to become one.

Layfon wanted to become a Military Artist. Well, he was a boy after all. He was always spacing out and he didn’t mix with the other kids. And Leerin was disappointed that he was, after all, just like the other boys. She had wanted to invite him to play dolls with her……

“Yeah,” he had smiled at her in response as he fell on the ground under the weight of the wooden Katana. Somehow, she felt that smile to be different from the usual Layfon’s look. It seemed to sparkle.

….. After that, she understood the difference between Military Artists and normal people, and she knew Layfon was a Military Artist.

Father had prepared him a wooden Katana once he started training with him. She watched him damage the Katana again and again. She watched him swing it again and again. She watched him become a Heaven’s Blade successor. And….. and she watched him leave Grendan to come to Zuellni.

“I’m happy. I’m really happy.”

“Yeah……..”

Even without looking at each other, they knew they were both crying. She felt his tears from her ears, and her tears fell on his neck. They no longer knew who did the hugging first. Tears stole away their strength, and they held each other to give themselves support.

[[Image:CSR vol09 147.jpg|thumb]]

This was great. Layfon didn’t plan to toss away his past in Grendan. She had thought he had sealed her away in his memories, but truth revealed otherwise. She was really happy.

“Don’t forget us.”

“How could I.”

When they confirmed their faces were wet with tears, their lips overlapped naturally.

<center>◇</center>

At this time, Alsheyra had gone to visit the usual bar as Synola.

“Uh~?” she watched the ceiling, feeling a bit drunk. Though the lighting was dim, the structure on the ceiling stood out vividly. Submerged a long time in smoke and oil, the color of the ceiling had changed.

“What’s it?” the owner of the bar asked. He was originally her classmate. It was usual for Synola to act strange, so he only asked out of curiosity.

“Um~” she responded.

The owner turned away. “You look bored. Is it because that kid’s not here?”

“Yeah, if I had known, I wouldn’t have let her go so far away. Ahah, my stress is piling up~~”

“You’re strange. Anyone who wants to get close to you would probably get scared away. Though you’re a beauty. What a waste.”

“What, you want to date me?”

“Be at ease. I’ve already given up.”

“Tsk~”

She put her cheek on the bar. Smiling at her bitterly, he poured wine into a glass and went to deliver it to a client.

She made another “Um~” noise. “So strange, Grendan’s route hasn’t changed.”

She meant the destination of the city. At that time, Grendan was moving in the direction of the filth monster that Cauntia and Reverse had defeated. The filth monster didn’t really flee. It was forced to leave. According to old tradition, they would give it a name, but that hadn’t been done yet. Hence, that problem was pushed aside. At present, Grendan should have returned to its usual route in an attempt to quickly decide the outcome of the battle. People called Grendan the insane city. It even ignored the basic rule of moving to the locations of selenium mines.

“Is that escaped filth monster a big someone? I don’t think so.”

Though it was chased away, it did impress upon her a true sense of “strength” that she couldn’t feel from other filth monsters.

“…….. Speaking of which, how does this relate to the intruders?” Bothered by this point, she left the bar.

Barmelin would probably be outraged if she found out that there was another way into the Inner Court. However, only the royalty knew of this route, so the other Heaven’s Blades could only bear the nasty smell through the usual route. If only the intruder had died in the maze.

Synola came to the door that would open into the Inner Court.

It had been one week since the intruder got here. The city’s auto-repair ability had wiped clean the traces left by the previous fight. Synola stood at the door, looking a bit drunk. No handles were built into the door. A shallow trench split the middle of the door, yet seams filled that trench. Protruding holes and depressions covered the door like a puzzle. Even Synola couldn’t open this door. Behind this door laid Grendan’s real consciousness. When would this consciousness wake? What did the intruder come here for? Should she not have asked Barmelin to come?

But she couldn’t fight him if that intruder was related to the Wolf Faces. Since she would be pulled to another side, someone needed to fight that person. Besides, it was a high possibility that the Wolf Faces knew of the Inner Court.

“Ah, so restricted.”

Her complaint disappeared without an echo.

“I want to see some change here, but things stay the same.”

The combination of the environment and a match had given birth to the monster called Alsheyra Almonise. Her strength far exceeded any Heaven’s Blade successor. Though her strength couldn’t be compared to the combined strength of all 12 Heaven’s Blade successors, she far exceeded the strength of individual Heaven’s Blades. But no one could lead her to that thing as long as the consciousness of Grendan remained in its slumber. Just what was she to do?

“Should I give up?” she asked. Of course, no one replied her. She felt uncomfortable at the silence.

“Well, shouldn’t I ask Grendan about the route?” she turned, her back facing the door as her train of thought turned to the Haikizoku.

She hadn’t seen it for a long time even though she was the Queen. The encounter of that time was because Leerin was in danger, and Grendan responded to it. She knew when she first met Leerin. Tears had slid down Leerin’s face in her first encounter with Synola. She knew, after looking at the figure in the depth of Leerin’s pupils…… Along with the cruelty of fate, that moment had given Synola, Alsheyra Almonise, the sign that the person she was waiting for had appeared. The time was here. It was time for Grendan to fulfill its mission.

Yes, she knew. She herself and the 12 Heaven’s Blades were not enough. The royal family of Grendan lacked a true successor. But…….. Why did Grendan appear in front of Leerin?

It wasn’t rare for the blood that made up of the three families of the royal line to slip into the ordinary populace. Though Grendan had a long history, it didn’t have the power to enable all three royal families to live a rich life. It was rare for that strength to appear in the populace of Grendan, but it wasn’t extremely unusual. But why………? Synola asked again, gritting her teeth.

“If possible, I want that child to be happy.”

Military Artists were born to keep the world in balance. As a normal person, why did Leerin have to face that? That was why Synola let her leave the city. If it could be done, she wanted her to stay away and live happily with Layfon. If she had stayed in Grendan, she would get caught in something bad.

In order to head for the Mechanical Department through the secret passage in the Inner Court, Synola must first head back to the palace. Though she found that troublesome, she preferred this road over the nasty smelling maze. Because she could use this privilege, she couldn’t help but think of Barmelin’s expression of hate. Barmelin always talked to others like she was an elder.

Synola hummed.

She entered the palace and halted her steps.

“Your Majesty,” Kanaris said, waiting in the private room for the King. As a shadow Military Artist, she had been using this palace. She looked like the Queen, as if she were Synola’s shadow.

“Where have you gone to? I asked Delbone-sama, but she wouldn’t tell me a thing. I’ve been looking for you.”

“That’s one of the seven secrets of the Queen.”

“That’s just……..” Kanaris sighed.

This wasn’t fun at all. Synola wouldn’t have minded if she kept asking “what are the other six secrets?” or something like that.

“So what is it? It’s late.”

“I have something to report.”

“What’s it?” she looked at the document in her hand.

A gene report. But the name of the person who wrote this report wasn’t on the document. On the other hand, someone else’s name was on it.

“What do you mean?” Synola….. Alsheyra asked.

“………. I did this while Your Majesty was outside posing as Synola. I’m sorry. I wasn’t interested in it at the beginning, but my thinking changed after so many things have happened.”

“Uh……..”

“Why did Grendan appear before that girl? Because of the filth monster? But Your Majesty has already controlled the Haikizoku. Your Majesty wouldn’t have ignored it, besides, you were already there. You could have arrived there before Grendan showed up without the girl noticing. But Grendan appeared before her as if to become her shield.”

Alsheyra’s gaze kept glued to the name on the report.

“My doubt began there. I took a strand of hair from that girl and did an investigation……… And the result is what you’re seeing now.”

It was easy for Kanaris to take a strand of hair of a normal person. And then she knew about her.

“Your Majesty, you know……..!”

It was enough.

“Kanaris. I knew. This isn’t because you’ve overstepped.”

She grabbed hold of Kanaris’s neck and lifted her up. Her eyes rolled to show white.

“But you’re too loyal to your duty. This isn’t loyalty to me. If I weren’t the Queen, you’d probably carry out your duty under the next King.”

“Ah….. Wu…….! Wu!”

She coldly watched her struggling legs.

Should she kill her off here? This woman knew. It wasn’t strange for Alsheyra to know since she was from the royal line.

“But you’re now my subordinate. You must finish your mission under my orders. Don’t you think you shouldn’t do what I don’t wish to be done? Though you’re good at preparations, can’t you give my feelings some consideration?”

“………..”

The legs gradually stopped struggling. No more strength to even make a noise. Alsheyra released her hold.

“You’re wrong if you think I can’t kill you……… I won’t allow this to happen again.”

“I’m……. very sorry.”

Alsheyra destroyed the report and returned to her private room. The Kei in her hand had turned the document into powder in an instant. The maids coming in tomorrow would clean that up. The Queen cocked her head at the powder.

She recalled the name on the document.

Herder Eutnohl, the eldest son of Eutnohl, one of the three royal families. He was her fiancé. If she had married him, they would have given birth to a child who would have borne Leerin’s fate. But he had eloped with a normal girl. He was a fool under a curse.

“Why did you stay in Grendan. You idiot………”

According to the calculations based on the year when he went missing, Leerin’s age matched the results perfectly. She understood that. She had already considered this possibility.

She just didn’t want to confirm it.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume9 Chapter2

2011-07-19T04:26:04Z

69.114.30.48: /* Chapter 2 - Enemy */

===Chapter 2 - Enemy===

The information arrived yesterday morning.

Delbone’s power of psychokinesis could almost discover any nearby filth monsters one week before the city came across their paths. However, this time the filth monsters had an excellent ability to search out their enemies.

“Then what about their fighting power?” Cauntia squinted happily as she stood on the edge of Grendan. Her waist long white hair fluttered in the strong wind. She wore the long coat that only a Heaven’s Blade Successor was given. The coat covered her body and cut her off from the pollutants in the air. The coat was surprisingly light, allowing her to move freely in it. As such, the coat fully revealed her delicate body. Her waist was high and her arms and legs were long. Only the word “grand” could be used to describe this body. She held a large weapon that had a long and thick handle and a wide and big blade. The head of a dragon decorated the place connecting the blade and the handle, as if the blade was about to shoot flame. The Green Dragon Crescent Moon Sabre, this was her weapon. It was a huge weapon with imposing pressure that was alleviated by the small charm decorating the blade.

“Aren’t you anticipating this with excitement?” she turned around, her red painted lips revealing the joy in her. A scar from her forehead to her chin cut through her beautiful face. She smiled like a little girl.

“Your presence is too heavy.”

Contrary to Cauntia, a calm face met her gaze. That person stood alone and he was only half as tall as Cauntia. However, his head, eyes, mouth, nose were all big in proportion. His arms and legs were short, giving off a feeling as of a kid being magnified. His skin was smooth and his face was round like a sticky rice cake.

“What’s it, Reverse? You’re as down as ever.”

“This is war. Of course my feeling is heavy.”

Cauntia put her hands on her hips and sighed at his timid attitude. “We can never come to a consensus at this point. Why can’t you listen to my opinion at times?”

“That means you’ll have to agree to my opinion.”

Silence.

“Impossible!” said both at the same time.

Cauntia laughed, Reverse smiled without hesitation.

“But, don’t worry. I’ll protect you,” he said in a small voice.

Unable to suppress herself, she gave him a hug and put her lips on his reddened cheek.

[[Image:CSR vol09 077.jpg|thumb]]

“Then let’s observe today’s prey,” she said as if speaking to her love.

Both were Heaven’s Blade Successors put in the same group. They were now strengthening their vision to confirm their prey. An unusual thing that was the size of a lion was closing in on Grendan from 30 Jimels away.

“It’s given up its wings.”

“It looks quite old.”

The things on the lion’s back had become two small hills. This filth monster was in a matured phase. It was massive enough to give up its wings since flying took up lots of strength.

“It’s worth hunting down,” Cauntia said, licking her lips.

Reverse’s shoulders shook. “It looks powerful, and it looks hard.”

“I don’t mean that. How far can we cut it down? Hohoho, this feels like usual, but different from the time when we took our first filth monster. Compared to giving it the last push, this is so much more boring. Anyway, this is just a job.”

“I was tense at first too.”

The filth monster dashed towards Grendan, shortening the distance in shocking speed. The feeling of distance crumbled with a closer look.

“Let’s get rid of it with our usual combo,” she said lightly.

Reverse gave a stiff nod. The two of them put on their helmets and readied their fighting stances. Cauntia confirmed the part connecting Reverse’s helmet to his armour. The design of his coat differed from hers. Plates of alloys covered several parts of the coat. The coat and the helmet made him look like a metallic doll. Even Military Artists would find it hard to move with that weight on them.

High speed was the best strategy. Reverse’s equipment didn’t seem appropriate in a life and death fight against filth monsters. On the contrary, Cauntia’s light equipment seemed more suitable. However, the female Heaven’s Blade’s equipment wasn’t the best at defense. The destruction of the surroundings during a fight could cause scattering stones and rocks to tear apart the coat. Pollutants would enter the body once the protective coat was damaged, and that pain, though tolerable psychologically, would bring down movement speed. And a Military Artist whose movements slowed down would face death. Either he died by the filth monster’s hand, or he died on the way back to the city, his body eaten up by pollutants.

However, Reverse and Cauntia were Reverse and Cauntia. That was why they were given permission to wear such gear. He focused on defense and she focused on the offensive. These equipments were specially made to cater for their combination.

“Don’t worry, I’ll always protect you.”

They gazed at each other. Cauntia smiled a bitter smile.

“Thanks. I can do my best because you’re here.”

“Same here.”

Their interaction showed they knew each other very well. This was a special combination among Heaven’s Blades. The two of them walked their own paths but were able to perfectly cater for each other.

“Then let’s begin the hunt.”

“Come.”

They entered the battlefield. Just the two of them, as before.

<center>◇</center>

Why am I….

Felli felt her present situation was unreasonable. Why did her stomach hurt so much?

It had been one week since that event. Layfon was unhappy in this one week. He and Leerin had a huge fight after he refused to accept the box. It was shocking at first. Felli and Nina never thought Leerin, who was gently persuading him to accept the box would suddenly turn rough. By the time Nina and Felli came to their senses, it was too late to stop the fight. There was no room for them to put in a word. They could only listen with a feeling that they shouldn’t be there, and then they watched Leerin run away in anger.

So Nina ran after Leerin and Felli ran after Layfon. That couldn’t be helped, since they lived in different areas.

Layfon waited for her, and they walked to the next tram station in silence. She felt that she had to stand by his side, and she wanted that too, but Layfon was wrong this time. Leerin…… She took the long and dangerous journey to come to Zuellni. Perhaps all students in here would criticize Layfon about this, since everyone had once sat on the small and narrow roaming bus, facing the danger of being attacked anytime by filth monsters.

But that wasn’t the problem. All students came here for themselves, no matter how different their purposes were. Leerin was different. She came here for Layfon’s sake, yet he failed to express any gratitude.

Felli’s feelings leaned towards Leerin, and she didn’t feel unhappy with that. Layfon was in the wrong, and what Leerin said was right. In that case, she had to do something about this. Leerin wanted Felli and Nina to listen too so they could judge the situation. As a normal person, she wanted Military Artists, such as Felli and Nina, to be the judge in this matter. The two of them knew Layfon as fellow Military Artists.

Felli felt Leerin was right.

“This isn’t Grendan!” Leerin had confirmed his point again and again in the fight.

Felli thought she was right but Layfon didn’t want to hear it. He kept saying this was his punishment, so he couldn’t accept it.

Leerin was here so to allow him to accept that box. But……..

“Then I’m leaving first,” he said and closed the door of the training room.

The members left in the room sighed as they heard his footsteps retreat further away.

Ahhh, her stomach hurt. She put her hand on her stomach.

“………. His mood hasn’t changed,” Harley said, tired.

Sharnid had already left. At first, everyone was worried, but now they felt tired of the situation.

“I never thought he could get mad like that,” Nina said.

“He always thought it’s his punishment. Since she’s nailed him, even he would turn stubborn,” Dalshena sighed. “Compared to that, that guy’s been hiding such strength….. Geez, unbelievable.”

“But I don’t think he’ll turn so much more powerful if he uses a Katana,” Harley responded. He pointed at the terminal which showed the data of Layfon’s three Dites: Sapphire Dite, Shim Adamantium Dite, Adamantium Dite.

“Forget his movements when using a weapon. There shouldn’t be much difference just on the qualities of the sword and a Katana.”

“What do you mean?” Nina asked.

“Of course, a Katana’s cut path is more prominent but we can’t say a sword can’t cut as well as a Katana, since technology is improving,” he showed the cut path on the screen. “But Layfon is more suited to using a Katana. That’s Kirik’s opinion. His moves are all variations of the Katana technique. And by using a Katana, he can maximize his power in his basic moves. The damages on the Shim Adamantium Dite would be less than on the sword, and that’s probably the same for his body.”

“Um……….”

Nina’s expression turned heavy at what Harley said: the burden on the body.

“But I heard that he became a Heaven’s Blade Successor at age 10. He stopped using the Katana at that time, maybe his body’s grown used to handling a sword?” Dalshena said.

“Perhaps,” Harley said. “I’m not a doctor so I can’t say much. But looking from the viewpoint of a technician, a Katana suits him better. He wouldn’t have to force himself and shoulder any additional burden. The data here proves it,” he pressed a key on the keyboard.

Sword and Katana. Felli didn’t know the difference between them. As a psychokinesist, it was natural to use the staff Dite. She had no other choice. Even so, the difference in the shape of the flakes could affect the conductivity of psychokinesis and the movement of the flake in the air current. Though she wasn’t too keen in the fights, she often requested adjustments for the Dite so she could use the weapon freely.

“He doesn’t seem to care much about the adjustments of the Dite. I don’t mean he’s too confident in his own strength though. He remembers the exact data for the Steel Threads setting.”

“Is that so?” Nina said, surprised.

“Yes, as expected, he’s only like this when it comes to the sword. He doesn’t care much about the Dite that would mean life and death for him. He’s probably the exception among so many Military Artists.”

“Um………”

Felli cocked her head at Nina’s unusual movement.

“I……. I don’t have anything to complain about my Dite,” Nina said, about to sweat from agitation.

Harley gave her a bitter smile. “Of course, my dad and I have always been looking after your Dite.”

<center>◇</center>

“Harley, do you like the Captain?” Felli asked, holding a mop.

“What!?” he said in a high-pitched voice.

Felli was in charge of cleaning today. After vacuuming the place, she took up the mop and started brushing the floor. She asked Harley the question as she felt something from him in the conversation. He had been humming while tidying the equipment.

The two of them were alone.

“You, what did you say?”

The equipment fell everywhere. Harley looked at her in shock as if he was about to fall too.

“I felt it from the conversation.”

“Aaa…….. I suppose,” he admitted.

His unexpectedly honest admission surprised her.

“Ah, but that was in the past. It doesn’t mean anything now.”

“Is that so?”

“She was my first love. Well, she was the most beautiful in all the girls that I knew. Now she’s got short hair, but her hair was long back then. And she was dressed like a lady. None of the girls back then could catch up to her. You can say that was my first time understanding the charm of females.”

“It feels like you’re deliberately complicating the explanation and hiding something.”

“Wu.”

“You really don’t feel anything now?”

“Yes. I can’t feel from her what I felt before. We’re just childhood friends.”

“Really.”

“Perhaps not. Either way, we’ve been together for a long time. Forget that we’re different in gender. I got used to her because of the long time, or you can say that I don’t want to see her other side.”

“Then……….”

“I don’t want to treat her from the angle of a male. It’s different from that of a lover. But I don’t despise Nina because she’s female.”

“Ha……….” She nodded, half understanding what he said. This was what childhood friends were like.

“Though I don’t know what others think, Nina is like that. I’m used to the present Nina. I find it hard to accept, thinking of the Nina acting all lady-like in front of her boyfriend.”

“… Meaning you aren’t gonna improve your relationship with her?”

“That’s the way it is with a boy girl relationship. As a friend, Military Artist or Dite technician, then that relationship doesn’t matter.”

Was this feeling special for Harley, or did it apply to all childhood friends? Felli didn’t understand since she didn’t have one.

“Not good enough for research purpose.”

Nina and Harley, Layfon and Leerin. They were all childhood friends with each other but their personalities were different? Felli didn’t know what Layfon thought of it, but she knew Leerin wanted to have a relationship that goes beyond that of childhood friends. Otherwise, she wouldn’t have come all the way to Zuellni. And Felli felt that she herself had lost on this point alone.

If it was she herself, she wouldn’t have done it. Would she have take on a dangerous journey for the sake of another person? She probably wouldn’t have chased after him. She would have stayed home and prayed for his safe return.

She had lost to Leerin just by thinking like that even though she didn’t want to admit it. Even though she didn’t want to feel sad, even though she didn’t want to admit she had lost.

“….. Forget that though,” she said to herself as she headed home alone.

She couldn’t leave the matter as it was. She must do something, but what? Should she help alleviate that stiffness between them first? But that wouldn’t help with reaching Leerin’s goal. She must do something to resolve Leerin’s problem. Besides, Harley had just said something that bothered her.

“Ah, yes. There might be one more reason why Layfon doesn’t care much about the setting of the Dite,” Harley said, embarrassed by the conversation about Nina and so said something else to divert her.

“What?”

“Layfon had tried the Katana in here and destroyed it. It wasn’t a good Dite since I just made it quickly.”

“Ha……”

“But the investigation on the Dite shows Layfon had used too much Kei than usual. I think he couldn’t control it because he was using Karen Kei.”

She didn’t understand what he meant.

“Meaning the usual Layfon pays attention to the level of Kei he uses. It’s not just the sword or the Katana. He isn’t used to the material that made the Dite, so the Adamantium Dite probably wouldn’t have worked.”

Harley thought to himself that Layfon’s result had fueled the research students’ enthusiasm on researching new materials. Layfon was such a monster. And that had added a few more questions on the Heaven’s Blade that a Heaven’s Blade Successor used.

“Really, what should I do?” Felli sighed deeply.

Someone was also sighing right now. The creepy sound of vegetables chopping in the kitchen made Nina hard to sit still. Leerin was making dinner. She had taken charge of the kitchen since she moved in, and Serina, the person in charge of the dormitory had then reduced Leerin’s rent.

Anyway, Leerin was now alone in the kitchen. Though Nina wanted to say something, she felt it hard to approach the other girl for now. She paced near the door. She didn’t feel that Leerin was wrong, but she understood Layfon at the same time.

Layfon refused to use the Katana so he wouldn’t taint his adopted father’s skill. He hadn’t once abandoned that decision since he was exiled from Grendan. But Leerin came here because his adopted father had forgiven him, and that feeling shouldn’t be ignored.

Layfon was unbelievable. He grew up under terrible circumstances, yet he possessed a strength that Nina didn’t have. And he fought with a reason that she didn’t agree with. The pain he endured didn’t come from the fights with filth monsters or the pressure of becoming a Heaven’s Blade Successor. That pain came from his feeling of betraying the orphanage. What did he feel when he was exposed to face everyone’s reproach? Was he disappointed that they didn’t understand him? Or was he angry? And how did Leerin think?

“What’re you doing?”

Leerin had already prepared everything. Her speed in cooking even surprised Serina.

“Ah, no….. Well……..”

“Still thinking of that?” she said with a stiff expression. She was forcing herself to smile.

“Um.”

“What should I do with him? That moron……..”

Anger and frustration pierced Leerin’s words.

“I think he has his reason.”

“I know that.”

Nina helped her lay out the eating utensils. Feuda was in her own room, studying or reading books. She always forgot her meals. Serina had written on the board that she’d return late, so they prepared three sets of utensils tonight. Nina placed the large bowl of salad in the middle of the table and went to bring out another dish. Leerin reheated the bread she made in the morning, put it in a basket and took the basket to the table.

“But Layfon……”

“Leerin?”

Leerin swayed and fell to a side. Nina let go of the wok to support her. The wok fell onto the floor and the basket of bread rolled off the table.

“Leerin?”

It felt like she had lost all her strength. Blood had drained from her face, so white a face that it looked as if she was about to die. She panted.

“Leerin?” Nina shouted.

Leaving the kitchen to Feuda, Nina took Leerin to the hospital. Looking at the other girl, sleeping with a drip in her arm, a feeling rushed inside her, propelling Nina to run out of the hospital.

Layfon needed a stronger power.

She had been thinking of something since leaving Leerin in Myath. Savaris was here. Grendan had sent over a Heaven’s Blade to take over the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang. It would be the best for Nina, Karian and anyone else if the Haikizoku could be retrieved without hurting anyone. No, it was all right even if she was to sacrifice herself. However, Savaris seemed to have another purpose here. He wanted to fight Layfon. Why? Because Layfon was an obstacle? Or because…… Layfon needed to become stronger.

Nina had been worrying since Leerin arrived. Would it be today, or tomorrow……… That thought had stayed in her mind for three months. Time had calmed her heart, but uneasiness still remained.

A Military Artist who had enough strength to match Layfon’s had come from Grendan. Nina didn’t have the confidence he could win. He needed to become stronger, but she didn’t know how to help him. How could she help him get stronger when he was stronger than her? He didn’t start from zero. He had already reached 100. The present Nina was like someone at 10 and thinking of how to reach 100. She should probably tell him the event.

But how should she reply if he asked why she didn’t tell him earlier? Tell him she was reminded in a dream not to say it? Tell him what she encountered in Myath? She felt unfair that she got caught in this event. She wanted to share it with someone and talked over it with him or her, but if she did that, then that other person would become involved.

She couldn’t do that.

How could she obtain his forgiveness when that time came? She chose not to tell him because she didn’t know how it would turn out between them, especially with Layfon. How could she get him involved when he didn’t want to fight? But………

Nina pressed the button. The lift took her into the ground where Zuellni’s Mechanical Department was. She didn’t have work today. The people working here greeted her, and she returned the greeting as she searched for Layfon. Since the city had moved into the tropics, the Mechanical Department was hot. Just walking in it was enough to make her sweat.

Right, he was here working close to the central location. Right now, he was standing, holding a mop and forgetting himself.

“Layfon.”

“Eh?” he looked at the direction of the voice. “Captain? What’s it?”

“Leerin’s fainted.”

“…. Eh?” he said, confused.

“She must have fainted from the exhaustion in the long journey and her inability to adapt to the new environment. She’s in the hospital.”

“Right,” his body shook, his face green, but he didn’t head straight for the hospital.

“Not going?”

“I…….”

“Why can’t you accept it?” she felt him hesitating because of the box.

“You heard it too. I betrayed my father. How can I accept it?”

“Is that really it?”

“Yes.”

“Not because you’re still angry? Till now……..”

“How could I. There’s no such thing!”

The handle of the mop broke in his hand. His shrill voice echoed in the Mechanical Department and gradually faded. His hands still shook.

“You’re saying this because you don’t know! Father did so much for us………”

“Then why are you ignoring his feeling?”

Emotions shouldn’t govern his actions. Particularly not in this situation. Leerin probably knew that too. But she said those words back then because she felt strongly about it. She had been holding that feeling in the journey to Zuellni.

“Your adopted father has realized his mistake. But why can’t you accept him? Aren’t you ignoring his feeling?”

“That……. Of course I know that,” he looked at the ground.

Nina reached out her hand. “I want you to become strong.”

“Captain.”

“I don’t know what you’ll choose, but if you’re not returning to Grendan and want to stay a Military Artist for a while longer, I want you to become strong. Leerin’s right, this isn’t Grendan. I can’t support you from behind. At present, I can’t catch up with you.”

“……….” He seemed to want to say something.

Nina saw defeat in his eyes. Why did he lose?

(What?)

She felt shocked after looking at his eyes.

(What…….)

Why did he look like he’d been abandoned?

“Layfon….. I……”

“Captain, you……” Instead of saying more, he sped past her.

“Wait!?”

But he didn’t stop, and she didn’t chase after him. The broken handle of the mop was left behind on the floor.

<center>◇</center>

“Wu!”

Gorneo kneeled down at the heavy impact of the fist. The time was deep into the night. No one was using the Training Complex. Light spilled out from the training ground of the 5th platoon.

“Too naïve. I thought training outside can improve your naivety. Is this all you can do!”

Gorneo curled into a ball, as if to vomit the pain in his stomach, but no mercy came from that voice.

“I’m not yet……..” he said, a spasm working into his throat.

“Yes, yes. Show me your endurance.”

He pushed himself up to face his own brother – Savaris Qaulafin Luckens. Why was his brother here?

Gorneo was confused when Savaris suddenly appeared in his room. Grendan’s Heaven’s Blade Successors shouldn’t have left the city. But Savaris was here to capture the Haikizoku. How foolish. It was only a rumor that a Haikizoku could realize a Military Artist’s dream. Such an elite Military Artist actually left Grendan for a rumor……. But Savaris then explained it to him.

“This is the Queen’s order.”

In that case, he could only believe what Savaris said, believe in the Queen’s words. He believed and accepted it even though he was doubtful. And that was what a Queen’s existence was like. Consequently, understanding filtered through him now that he believed – about the report of the 17th platoon in the ruined city, the 10th platoon being suddenly disbanded, the doubts over the platoon matches, the appearance of the Mercenary Gang, Zuellni’s loss of control. Had these all to do with the Haikizoku? If so, then the Haikizoku was poison to the city, particularly if it was related to Zuellni’s rampage.

Could it be…….

Grendan continued to drift in danger zones. Was it because it had a Haikizoku? Why did the Queen want it? But………

It had been three months since the last meeting with his brother.

“Come. How long do you plan to keep swaying?”

What had his brother been doing in three months?

He stood up, panting as he watched Savaris. That smile was the same as the smile in Grendan, but he could see it had turned older. Gorneo had been in Zuellni for five years now. It wasn’t strange for his brother to have grown older. Savaris probably thought the same.

No, it was easier to say Savaris had forgotten the brother he had five years ago. However, in these three months, Gorneo’s brother would train him from time to time. He would come once every 2-3 days or he wouldn’t show up for a whole week. He never told him what he did in these three months. Savaris was probably sleeping in the roaming bus of the Mercenary Gang. Layfon and Haia had a duel in the last Military Arts Competition, as if something had planned for them to fight. Was that to do with Savaris too? So he wanted to fight Layfon?

“Please keep at it. I plan to make you a teacher if you return.”

“What!?” Gorneo said, speechless.

“I think you should be able to inherit father’s name since you’ve had five years of experience.”

“Hang on. Being a teacher……… There should be people stronger than me. Like Parsen and Denet. And if it’s to inherit the Luckens…….”

“Those two are teachers already, and half of the teachers you knew were already dead.”

“How……..”

Savaris told him their death in a frank and refreshing manner. Just like the time when he told him of Gahard’s death without considering his feelings.

“Geez, death is one split moment no matter how long we train. We live in a world of a moment.”

“Brother.”

“Well, in a sense, that’s happiness too.”

A shiver ran down Gorneo’s spin as he watched his brother. Savaris…….. his brother…… this creature……… he had always watched the world in a different light. As if he had returned to the Savaris in Grendan. Everyone looked at the Heaven’s Blade Successor, Savaris, with respect. But not Gorneo, who watched him with fear. Every time he looked at his brother, he felt that he was watching a monster, and uneasiness and fear filled him.

[[Image:CSR vol09 111.jpg|thumb]]

“Brother!” he said in a loud voice to cover up the trembling in himself. “It’s natural that you would inherit the Luckens Military Arts.”

“That can’t be done. I’m not interested in females.”

“What!?”

“Aaa, that doesn’t mean I’m interested males. I just don’t have much of a concept with sex. I haven’t done a check up, but I probably can’t produce the next generation. How can someone who can’t produce the next generation take over the Luckens’ name?”

What should he say to an older brother like that?

“So I can only fight. I can only feel good in fights. Aa, so boring! Why is Layfon so lazy? I was so looking forward to it and thought the Haikizoku would get out of control. I thought I can see the power that I once saw in Grendan,” he watched the sky.

“So boring! So peaceful! Damn! Isn’t there a place that is more exciting than Grendan? Was that why Lintence came to Grendan?”

Gorneo didn’t understand why he was angry. Savaris wanted to fight something powerful, and it did not matter whether it was a human or a filth monster. He remained the same as when he was in Grendan. Other Military Artists would think this was a Heaven’s Blade Successor’s wish to improve and become stronger, and that was why he was special in their eyes. But it was hard for Gorneo to live with him as part of the family. Though he knew a Military Artist should become strong, this level of a wish was too much. So he feared his brother.

Savaris’s gaze fell. He must have tidied his emotions now. “So for that purpose, you must at least learn the 72 techniques. We’ll leave the others later. As for the secret of it… well, try your hardest to feel it with your body.”

Gorneo readied his fighting stance after regulating his breathing.

“You’ll take that girl with you when you return to Grendan, right?”

“Eh?”

Shante’s shadow surfaced as he was releasing his Kei.

“An opening!”

Savaris’ fist landed on his brother’s nose.

<center>◇</center>

The helmet fell and shattered as it touched the ground. Shocked by the sound of fury in the air, the medical team of Grendan stood numb, their mission forgotten.

Strong gust of Kei whipped her long hair around her. Unbelievable cracks spidered across the concrete floor beneath her feet, proof of the Kei released from Cauntia. Blood flowed from her mouth.

Wearing the heavy armor, Reverse heard her tooth break. She must have gritted her teeth too hard.

“I actually……..” she moaned, and spit out the broken tooth.

Her coat was heavily damaged. The first high speed attack had split its seams. The second and the third attacks tore the coat further apart. The thin protective coat made to protect against pollutants while allowing maximum movement had its strength drastically reduced. This was of course, as expected. On the contrary, a normal coat would restrict the freedom of movements.

Cauntia’s Kei wasn’t used to defend.

Her fight had a limit of ten attacks. Her coat would be completely destroyed once she went over that limit. Right now, parts of her body were exposed. Pollutants burnt her skin. The medical team was here to treat her, but they couldn’t approach due to the Kei surrounding her.

“Cauntia………. Cauntia, it’s enough. It’s already finished.”

Reverse strode straight up to her despite her Kei crashing against his hard armour.

“Finished?” she looked at him with widened eyes. Fury filled her blood-shot eyes. “What’s finished? The battle? Or the meaning of my existence?”

“Cauntia.”

“Or is that I, for failing the battle, no longer have the right to be a Heaven’s Blade Successor?”

“Cauntia!” he held her hand.

“We already won.”

“We didn’t. We didn’t hunt it down!”

Her hand shook. Was it from anger or reproach? Her tendency to attack affected not only others, but herself too.

“We didn’t take it down but it won’t come near Grendan anymore. That means we’re done, because we’ve guarded Grendan.”

“This…..!!” she swallowed her anger. His genuine eyes had taken away her fury.

“Wu, wu, wu…..!!” she moaned. Kei stopped flooding out. The medical team rushed to her and began treatment.

“Thanks,” someone said to Reverse as he watched the medical team take Cauntia to the hospital.

This someone was as tall as Cauntia.

Reverse lifted his head. “Troyatte, is something the matter?”

“The old woman said that guy’s already escaped. It wouldn’t be good for that to become a lie.”

Reverse sighed in relief. He made up what he said to Cauntia back then. There weren’t any evidences to back up his statement.

“I was to come here as insurance, but it doesn’t look like I can catch up to it. Barmelin should probably have a way to do that. She was making quite a fuss before this too.”

The elimination of the intruders in the Inner Count had left her some bad memories, and she had shut herself in her home since then.

“Lintence holds no interest in an enemy that has fled. But he’s given that guy a name.”

Given a name to the filth monster that had fled Grendan.

“Yes, the enemy is strong,” Reverse nodded, remembering how the humongous monster had sustained zero injuries. He had taken the filth monster’s attack with its sharp teeth to protect Cauntia.

“That doesn’t sound convincing, coming from you.”

“That… That can’t be.”

“Well, you’re Grendan’s most prided knight.”

A commotion in the direction where Cauntia had disappeared to.

“Look, the princess is calling for her knight.”

“Ah, yes, well then………..” he made a bow to Troyatte and stumbled away in a run.

The handsome man squinted at Reverse. “Ah~~ I also want a lover. I’m already tired of what’s limited to a bed.”

He cocked his head. “No, that can’t be my fault, right?”

He left the scene, thinking his conclusion was quite foolish.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume9 Chapter1

2011-07-19T04:22:45Z

69.114.30.48: /* Chapter 1 - Summer */

===Chapter 1 - Summer===

“Summer~~”

“I like swimsuits~~ the best~~"

Nina frowned at the shouts coming from the lake. “Who’s saying those shameful things?”

People crowded the swimming area of the lake. It was hard to find the person who shouted out those words, even for a Military Artist.

“No no, I understand his feelings.” Sharnid nodded. “The passion sealed within uniforms can now be released. That’s the song of a man’s soul. It’s a joyful song.”

“Shut up, you lowlife,” Dalshena tossed her bag to him. “Can’t you live seriously?”

“Of course, I’m always serious.”

“Sorry, it’s my fault. It’s useless talking to you.”

“So mean,” he smiled.

Dalshena sighed.

Nina gradually lost interest in their interaction.

Felli was looking around, holding an umbrella with a “nothing to do with me” attitude. And Layfon was watching them with a funny smile.

“Ah, unexpected, but of course, but there’re so many people here,” Mifi said, shielding her eyes with her hand as she watched the crowd. “Wonder whether the changing room has any space?”

“It should be full,” Mei-Shen said uneasily.

And……….

“All lockers are full. We can still use the changing room, but we have to watch our luggage,” Leerin said, reading from the notice.

“Ah, I’ll look after the luggage,” Harley raised his hand. Beside him, Kirik was glaring at the sun with an unhappy expression.

“Is it ok?”

“Of course. We aren’t gonna swim.”

“Then what did you come here for?”

“To sunbathe,” he gave a quick reply to Nina and Leerin, who were still hesitating. Kirik seemed to be saying something, but it must be something that was displeasing.

Layfon deeply felt that they were used to her. Leerin. She had been here for three months now. Many things happened during that time. The number of roaming buses had decreased because it was still wartime, so she had decided to temporarily stay here and study. As a third year student, she lived with Nina because she heard the rent was cheap. That really was like her. And she had also found a part time job at the fast food place near the dormitory of the first year.

Three months had passed by in the blink of an eye. Leerin had completely merged into Zuellni’s atmosphere.

(Is this good?)

It wasn’t that he had to think like this. Grendan was there. But Leerin really couldn’t return in this situation, and she didn’t want to drag down her studies. Though she had been easily adaptable when she was young. Anyways, he couldn’t help but worry.

(Is the Dojo ok?)

Leerin was the oldest in the orphanage now. The orphanage should be all right since people from nearby orphanages would come and help. Besides, Leerin had already left the place when she went to study.

She said she had applied for leave in the school at Grendan. Everything could be solved once she obtained proof from Zuellni and took her exams for the next grade. But something still felt…….

(Is this okay?)

“What?” It was Leerin.

“Uh, nothing,” he shook his head vaguely.

(But……..)

What was it? He wasn’t sure. He just felt………. Something…… He felt……… hard to concentrate.

“What happened?”

“Really, nothing,” he cocked his head at her, shaking his head. His vague expression made her angry.

“Ok, then hurry up and get changed,” Sharnid said. Everybody moved.

They didn’t have school and training today. They just came here for a fun day.

“We should enjoy some fun,” Sharnid said excitedly as he waved his hand. This was three days ago after training in the training room.

Nina made a face at the word “fun”. For her, who enjoyed training, even if she acknowledged a holiday, she wouldn’t acknowledge “fun”. Felli’s reaction was cold from a corner. Seemed like she was about to say “what a fool”. Dalshena’s expression was similar. Sharnid hadn’t directed his question to Naruki at all. It appeared she might need to learn how to react to this senpai.

Layfon was thinking of how to react to him.

“Yes, yes,” Harley agreed. “It’s already summer. The lake will be opened.”

“If we want to swim, we can always swim in the pool.”

“Stupid!” Nina said.

Sharnid reproved her angrily. “We can’t let this sealed space suppress our youth.”

“Wh…….!”

“Blue sky, glaring sun, hot sand. We can only release the colors of our youth at that place.”

“Oh!” Harley was the only person to agree. Everyone else was uninterested.

“…… Truth to say, I think sometimes we need rest. It’s not bad to go once a while,” Sharnid said solemnly, perhaps realizing the atmosphere around him.

Nina sighed. “True. We’ve just been training.”

“Yes, holidays is important too, whether they are for the heart or the body.”

“Your motivation doesn’t seem pure, but, never mind. That suggestion is fine.”

“Good~~”

……. As such, team 17 had gone on holiday. This might explain why Sharnid’s emotions were stronger than usual.

“Layfon, what is this. This spiritless swimsuit?” Sharnid reproached him when he came out of the changing room.

“A swimsuit doesn’t have a spirit………” he said, feeling troublesome as he looked at his swimsuit. It was a fairly normal piece.

Sharnid’s swimsuit was the same style as Kirik’s. It fitted him, but it was too tight.

“Oh, oh, my forest is ready for anything. Don’t give me too passionate a gaze.”

“Ah, just what’s this situation? Besides, when did I get intimate with you? Be careful of what you say.”

“Ho, beauty is honed by curves.”

Not knowing what to say, Layfon moved his gaze away from him. Nina and the girls emerged from the changing room.

Females usually took longer to change, but since both the male and female changing rooms were full, it took them about the same amount of time to get changed.

Nina took the lead. Next came Naruki, Mifi, Mei-Shen and Leerin, chatting as they walked. Felli was the last one, as if hiding behind the girls.

“Look, Layfon. The female team is so imposing.”

“Ha………”

Urged by Sharnid, Layfon observed their swimsuits. True, they suited their owners’ personalities.

“Don’t you find them beautiful?” Sharnid said in a small voice.

“Ha………” Layfon’s reply wasn’t keen at all.

“The light hidden by the uniform is now in bloom. What do you think? It shines, doesn’t it? Don’t you think this is what the light of youth is like?”

“Ha……..”

“….. Why are you so listless?”

“I don’t quite know how to swim.”

“Swim? You planned to swim?”

“Eh, isn’t that what we’re doing?”

“You….. How do you want me to explain to you what youth is? From the start? Or a folk tale first?”

“What folk tale can explain youth?”

Sharnid hugged his head.

“Really…. Listen up! The place of physical contact that guys and girls can’t touch usually. That’s the place! The interaction between adults. We’re standing on the boundary that can get us beyond the usual boy-girl relationship.”

“So….. this is the limit?”

“Of course, or do you like seeing their underwear beneath their uniforms more?”

“Not, not at all!”

“Right. Then let’s feel the beauty now? And look. Look,” he turned Layfon’s head around.

The girls were criticizing each other’s swimsuit.

“Don’t you think they made a serious choice in choosing their swimsuits?”

“Uh……. They’re pretty.”

“Since you’ve emotional perception, then look more troubled.”

“Look more troubled……..”

“In other words, desire for the flesh. What do you think?”

“It’s not good to be so direct.”

“Listen up, three desires exist between guys and girls. One of them is lust. That’s because of the nervous system……….”

“Please don’t suddenly discuss such a serious topic.”

“I’m always serious……. Anyway, this is the end of boy girl relationship. Humans can treat it as happiness. All hail humans. Got it?”

“I don’t get anything you just said.”

“Really, just what do you want me to say?”

Layfon thought Sharnid’s words were quite problematic, but he couldn’t quite put his finger on why.

“Really, look. Nina’s even worn that, though she’s slow as you.”

But Nina’s sports style swimsuit was very common.

“That fool! I’m not saying you have to wear something unexpected. Listen up……….”

While Sharnid was speaking………

“What’re you doing? Everyone’s waiting.”

“Ah, sorry, Shena………” he cut himself off.

Because Layfon’s head was lightly bent, he first saw her feet. Sharnid was probably the same. Above the delicate toes were her calves that had gone through training. Next came the thighs that looked to be pretty bouncy. The V shape swimsuit showed her curves.

Sharnid wanted to say something but…… He got cut off.

“What?” she frowned at his suspicious look.

“Ah, no. I want to ask what do you want to do?”

She seemed to get his original intention. Her frown deepened. “Nothing much about “what do I come to do”? I came to swim.”

Goggles sat on her head. A white swim cap for the purpose of racing hid her golden hair. Of course, that cap failed to cover all of her hair, letting some hair loose down her back.

“I don’t like to do nothing though we’re here to have fun. I’m going ahead for a swim,” she left him looking confused, and headed for the beach.

“Uh, Layfon, you get it now?” he asked, watching her leave.

“Um……. A bit.”

“Yeah?” Sharnid said, feeling down.

Layfon headed for the beach too.

And their holiday began.

A large area of the lake was opened up for swimming. There was a beach, and the area for swimming wasn’t particularly deep. The depth of the banned area was the height of two grown men put together. Canoes were provided along with other swimming gears. Target practices for water shooting could be seen on the opposite shore. There were also people who just relaxed on the beach to sunbathe. Men who chatted with others, girls who waited for guys to walk up to them……. All kinds of people were here today.

Layfon was waiting for everyone in the restaurant “Home of the Lake” near the beach. This building had no walls, so everything inside could be seen from the outside. Tables were put in rows, and deeper inside the shop was the kitchen. The shop owner had put in several life buoys. Some beach umbrellas were also there for rent.

Layfon sat on the edge of the raised floor, dangling his feet above the sand with nothing to do. Harley and Kirik were watching the luggage on the beach. Layfon saw them discussing something in their notes when he went to deliver some drinks to them. Nina and Dalshena seemed to be competing over swimming. He could see them clearly, though they were in the banned area. Sharnid had gone to do something else for a change of mood. Who knew where he had gone off to. Leerin, Mei-Shen, Naruki and Mifi were playing in the water. Felli…….

“You found a nice place,” Felli said, suddenly sitting beside him as she drank from the cool drink in her hand. She had her jacket spread on her back. “It’s so hot. I don’t get why they still want to play.”

“It must be more comfortable in the water.”

“Fon Fon?”

“I don’t quite know how to swim,” he said, moving his gaze away from her.

(Sharnid senpai……)

All because of the strange things that Sharnid had said, making Layfon think strange thoughts. He felt something looking at Felli’s mouth as she drank. Many things had happened in the past three months. Many things had happened, but he couldn’t quite remember them. He thought of them as accidents and that was why he forgot them. In fact, he did forget about them until this day came. What Sharnid said had made him recall the past.

Felli was wearing her swimsuit with her jacket covering her back and her breasts. A swimsuit with little flower pattern. As she hadn’t done up the buttons of the jacket, Layfon could see her stomach. Very white skin. The second piece of her swimsuit was in the style of a skirt that covered her waist and more. Her sandal-covered feet swung back and forth.

Felli was so delicate. Thinking of that, he remembered that he had carried her a few times.

(Ahhh, no, no, wait, don’t think……)

At the time during training for the intercity match, and at the time in the ruined city. Those scenes surfaced in his mind.

“What’s it?”

“…. No, nothing,” he said, hugging his head and stopping himself from thinking more, yet it failed…. The feeling of Felli’s light weight in his arms, the feeling of when he took hold of her legs, the feeling when she sat on his shoulders….

(Ahhhhhhh!)

“Are you all right?”

“I’m all…… all right.”

“Do you feel unwell? You’ve been forcing yourself lately. What happened……”

“No. Really. Nothing!”

Stop my memory! He prayed with all of his concentration. But at that time….

“Ah, exercise really is great. Felli, you’re not going to swim? This is a good chance for some practice.”

“No way.”

“Practice is great so that you don’t drown.”

Nina and Dalshena had returned.

“Uh? What’s with Layfon?”

“Ah, no…….” he lifted his head and his gaze met Nina’s.

(Aa……..)

More memories surfaced. The time when he was at Nina and Leerin’s place. Nina fainted and……..

(No, no. That was an accident. Accident. Accident. Accident!)

But…….

“You look strange.”

“Layfon, if you feel unwell……” Nina put her hand on his forehead.

(Wu!)

Her action brought her breasts before him.

(Wuwu……)

Everything that happened on that day jumped out to him. He had wrapped her with the swimming bag that day for the race……

(As I said, it was an accident!)

“No fever, but your face is really red. Are you ok?”

“Ah, well, just a little….!”

When her hand left his forehead, he seized the chance to stand up and walk past her. But two more figures appeared in his path and made him halt.

“What? What’s wrong?”

Leerin and Mei-Shen were back.

“Layfon looks strange,” Nina explained.

“Eh?”

Both girls looked worried.

“Layfon?”

“Are you all right?”

Both girls walked up to him to confirm his situation, bringing their faces close to him.

[[Image:CSR vol09 045.jpg|thumb]]

(Ahah, again…….)

That scene flashed past him. On that day at Grendan’s bus station, a place filled with rumbling. Leerin’s teary eyes….

“Ah…….”

This moment when he made a voice without knowing.

“Eh?”

He seemed to hear someone’s voice. Along with a feeling that rushed up to his brain, he fainted.

In the end, he fainted with a reddened face.

“So what happened?”

They put him underneath an umbrella. Originally they intended to send him to the hospital, but Sharnid had stopped them.

“He’s burnt.”

Burnt? As in a heatstroke?

“Not sure.”

Though he was flippant, Sharnid wasn’t the type of guy who would leave someone in a life and death situation. Since he said Layfon was all right, he probably would be all right then.

“Even so…… I still don’t get it,” Nina said.

Leerin and Mei-Shen stayed behind to look after Layfon. Dalshena went swimming again. And Sharnid had gone with her. Naruki and Mifi went to do something else. Felli stayed at “Home of the Lake” to read her book. Nina had nothing to do and nowhere to go.

“That’s difficult…….”

It felt strange that she had nowhere to go on a beach so full of people. She looked around. She wanted to look after Layfon with Leerin and Mei-Shen, but she felt it was difficult to just sit there with them.

Wearing sand-covered sandals, she walked along the beach aimlessly, enjoying the sun and the sand. She saw groups of boys and girls on the beach. There were couples around too. Though they were all students at Zuellni, Nina didn’t know all of them. She did, however, come across a few familiar faces. Some of them were with the same gender, some came with their lover.

“Um.”

Nina’s gaze suddenly stopped on the couple that had walked past her.

“Ah.”

“Ah.”

She didn’t immediately recognize her because she looked different than usual. Leu looked at her with an “oh no” expression. Leu lived in the same dormitory as Nina, and they were once classmates in first year. Nina recognized the guy beside her. Someone from Military Arts who seemed to be also in the same class in first year.

“Come over a sec……” Leu took Nina’s hand and pulled her away.

“Wh, what?” Nina said in a fluster.

“How should I put it……Well……”

Leu frowned, not knowing how to say what she wanted to say. Her hands seemed directionless. She seemed to want to push something up before her eyes and suddenly realized that the glasses weren’t there. Glasses were inconvenient since she was here to swim.

“That’s why you refused the invitation. I see. In that case, it’d have been better if you just said so before,” Nina said.

“No. It isn’t like that. No……”

“I heard from Selina.”

“Wu. Ah. Really!” Leu moaned. It was rare for her to be in a fluster when she was usually cold and calm.

“Never mind. It’s nothing even though Nina knows…… Nothing. Nothing at all!”

“Why are you angry?”

“No, I’m not angry,” she lowered her head.

Nina didn’t understand why her emotions fluctuated so much. Speaking aside, Selina seemed to be hiding something when she mentioned that Leu had a boyfriend.

(Because she’s shy?)

Perhaps. Perhaps so. Nina could only guess, since she herself didn’t have a boyfriend.

“Uh?”

Nina cocked her head. Leu was laughing in a bad way.

“What’s it?”

“You came here with the platoon, right? How come you’re alone?”

“Ah……Nothing.”

“……Isn’t that answer a bit too forced?”

“Nah, Layfon fainted.”

“Again?” Leu asked. “He can faint. Is his body that weak?”

“Not really……Seems to be burnt.”

“Burnt?”

“Ah. What happened? It isn’t a heatstroke though.”

“Uh……Ah, perhaps.”

“What? Thought of something?”

“Not really……only……No, perhaps……” She studied Nina. “Um……It’s not bad. Your muscles aren’t that thick.”

“What’re you saying?”

Leu ignored her and touched her arm and leg.

“Hey, what’re you doing?”

“Your muscles aren’t that bad. Just a little bit hard. Your stomach doesn’t have any unnecessary meat.”

“What’re you touching?”

“Nah. I think it’d be interesting if he fainted because of your charm.”

“Ha?”

Charm?

“What’re you saying?”

“Wrong. You shouldn’t be asking me with such a serious expression. You should blush.”

“No, as I was saying……”

“Hey, do you know you’re a girl?”

“Of course.”

“I sometimes wonder whether you might think of yourself as a man.”

“Stupid.”

“Then why do you not blush?”

Even so, that would be hard for her.

Nina knew what Leu meant now, but she might not be the only reason even if Layfon fainted because of a lady’s charm. At that time, Felli, Leerin, Meishen and Dalshena were around him. All of them were beauties. Sharnid would probably cry with joy.

She understood Layfon’s fainting had nothing to do with her own charm.

“Well, I don’t know. Besides, men’s hobbies aren’t the same.”

“But.”

“Well, for example. Don’t you find it hard to accept? Don’t you find strange if a guy you find revolting actually has a pretty girlfriend? Hard to accept, right? Don’t you think that girl has done something against nature?”

“I don’t think so……”

“Right. Then perhaps Layfon likes your type of girl.”

“Wu………”

“That’s right. Since it’s rare to get to relax, don’t stand here. Go do something fun,” Leu said. “Ah……”

“What’re you thinking? It must be something bad.”

Leu went back to her boyfriend. Her good point was her ability to tell Nina what to do while holding an indifferent attitude. But now…… Would Layfon like Nina’s type?

“Wu…….” She stayed rooted on the spot, troubled.

They had barbecue for dinner, and it was dusk when they finished eating. The number of people on the beach had increased. Some had set up stalls along the beach. Layfon and the others changed into their clothes and went to check out the stalls.

“So many people,” Leerin said with a sigh.

“Yes,” Layfon said with a sigh too.

“What, what? You don’t see this much? It’s just a normal summer festival,” Mifi said.

“We don’t have many summers in Grendan.”

“Ah, just three times.”

“And we didn’t have huge festivals.”

“Just at the beginning of the New Year. It was grand, but all other smaller events were done within small areas.”

“Wa, so old-fashioned.”

“Are there many festivals in Joeldem?” Leerin asked.

“Many. The Electronic Fairy Festival is on every single season……”

“Really.”

“Joeldem must be rich.”

Mifi began to explain Joeldem’s festivals to them. Both of them sighed at hearing other festivals.

“Though I thought of it when I came to Zuellni, Grendan really is very poor,” Layfon said.

“What? You only found out now?” Leerin said. “It’s always fighting. It shouldn’t have that much money.”

“Ah, I see.”

“Geez, you should use your brain. It’s the same whether it’s money at home or money used to run a country.”

“Ah, only Leerin would think of that though.”

The two of them continued to admire the stalls as they argued.

“Oi, it’s almost time,” Sharnid said, checking his watch. “Hurry.”

“But all the good seats are taken now,” Dalshena protested.

“Not really. We can just use our brains more, and that’s what makes it meaningful,” he said.

Light blossomed.

“Wa……So pretty.”

Fireworks lit up the sky above the quiet lake. Leerin sighed from the imaginary flowers that were blossoming above her.

“They use real fireworks in formal situations. The sound would be very loud. As expected, we don’t have the budget and the technology,” Nina said to Leerin, who looked unhappy.

White and red light painted Leerin’s face. The fireworks were only images projected in the sky.

“That must be done by the Message Team. I saw them recruiting a short while ago.”

“Ah, those guys are cutting corners this year.”

Harley and Kirik. Though Kirik had pointed out the weakness of this year’s fireworks, he cheered like everyone else under the grand decoration of the fake fireworks.

“Use your brain……This is what you mean?” Dalshena looked around, not interested. They were on the roof of a research building. It usually banned normal students from entering, but the research students were here appreciating the fireworks.

“Huh, still can’t quite see it clearly,” Meishen smiled bitterly. Naruki looked uncomfortable.

“Sorry,” she said.

“No worries. We’re in a festival. You’ve been busy this year too. Don’t have much time to relax and rest. Take this opportunity to enjoy your time,” Sharnid said.

“Yes, yes,” Naruki said in a small voice to Meishen.

“Look, you’re making it difficult for the first year, doing whatever you like,” Dalshena glared at him.

“No one wouldn’t want to be the guy whom girls can rely on. The problem is just how the opposite gender thinks.”

“What. Are they in that kind of relationship?” Dalshena understood now.

“I’m happy to have you rely on me.”

“Not in my life.”

“So mean,” he shrugged.

She glared at him. Her gaze then alleviated.

“But, great suggestion for the holidays.”

“Isn’t it? Youth is short. Summer is even shorter. It’d have been a waste if we didn’t enjoy it.”

“I don’t mean that. I mean Nina.”

Nina often sank into contemplation recently with a serious expression. Though she hid that expression once she noticed someone looking at her, she had failed to escape Dalshena’s eyes. Dalshena didn’t know what she was contemplating. The busy schedule of the recent Military Arts Competition was a timely relief for the Captain. However, that limit was close to its breaking point. Dalshena feared something might happen, and that was exactly the time when Sharnid made his suggestion.

“Well, that person’s too passionate.”

“Passionate?”

“Her brain gets heated up. She needs to cool down before losing control,” he said and smiled, thinking of something. “Every day is so hot. Other symptoms might just explode together.”

“Your joke isn’t funny,” she said. Her expression turned lonely. “That guy would probably look bitter if he heard this foolish talk.”

“What? Thought of something?”

“You can’t think of it?”

“Who knows,” he turned his face away.

“At least, I don’t have the right to sympathize with him.”

“Sympathy. He’d probably hate it.”

“Perhaps.”

They lifted their gazes to the fireworks, thinking of their still unconscious friend.

Meishen and Mifi watched the two of them from behind. “And that is the injury between the two of them.”

“Is, is that so?” Meishen said, confused.

They couldn’t hear the conversation from here, and eavesdropping wasn’t good. But she felt like the scene of the lonely two of them watching the fireworks really feels like a painting.

“This adult-like feeling is too much for Mei.”

“Uu……”

That must be it since it came from Mifi.

“Then let’s use a more direct method. Contact. Direct and enthusiastic body contact!”

“……Wait, don’t you find what you’re saying strange?”

“There’s no other way though.”

Meishen’s face must be very red. She wanted to stop Mifi but she still looked at the direction she was pointing.

At where Layfon and Leerin were watching the fireworks together. Perhaps they weren’t used to watching fireworks. The two of them looked at the sky like little kids.

“You have to show something of yourself like the fireworks.”

“Eh?”

“If you can’t do that, then it’ll never come to you. Look over there.”

She followed Mifi’s direction again. Felli and Nina were standing somewhere not too far from Layfon and Leerin. A distance that wasn’t too far and too close to the other two. A distance that allowed them to speak to the other pair at any moment.

“Look, they’re waiting too. You’re also thinking of pushing them away, pushing Leerin away and wrapping your arm around his. That kind of an initiative.”

“No, I can’t.”

That was too much for her. But……

(Wu……)

But she should be able to take up her courage again. That was what Mei-Shen thought. She knew she was weak, and that troubled her every time she thought of it. She could only be like this because she was born timid. But if she could have more courage…

“What, Mei. Your face is red.”

“No, nothing.”

But she could only blush and think, imagining herself in that place as she looked at Layfon and Leerin. And self-hatred rushed up in her, knowing she could only imagine and not do anything.

(I want courage.) She thought as she watched Leerin. She felt that everything would end in the blink of an eye.

Nina walked with exhaustion. Students filled the tram station, waiting for a tram to take them home. Layfon and the others planned to walk a little before parting to head home. Dalshena and Sharnid decided to just walk. Naruki and her friends stayed back at the tram station, saying they wanted to get back faster. Harley and Kirik returned to the lab.

That left Layfon with Nina, Felli and Leerin. At first, Layfon and Leerin talked from one thing to another. This was their first time experiencing the fireworks of summer. They were really happy, and Nina’s expression softened as she watched them. Felli wasn’t as indifferent as before. She didn’t keep her distance but instead, she showed interest in joining the conversation. But by then everyone had quieted down.

(Too tired?)

Only Leerin wasn’t a Military Artist. She had a full day, and she also swam. She must be reaching her limit now.

(Let’s not force her. We’ll take the tram in the next station.) Felli thought.

Though Felli was a psychokinesist, her physical strength wasn’t as strong as Nina and Layfon’s. However, she did do training, so she was in better shape than Leerin. Even so, she felt uneasy with her current steps. As she thought, the next station was her limit.

The station appeared soon, and that was the parting point for them. Nina and Leerin lived in the same dormitory, while Layfon and Felli lived in the same suburb. Felli heard a light sigh when they were about to reach the station.

“Right, let’s take the tram here,” Nina suggested.

Layfon nodded.

“……Sorry, please wait,” Leerin said, stopping.

“What’s it?”

The streetlight didn’t reach her face, so the others couldn’t make out her expression. Was she not well because of her tiredness? Should Felli have taken the bags? But Leerin had insisted on carrying it.

“I’ve something to say to Layfon,” Leerin said, her hand on the bag on her shoulder.

“Ah, then we’ll……” Nina said, feeling the unusual atmosphere.

It had been three months since Leerin arrived at Zuellni. But she had not once said why she was here. Academy Cities had fewer encounters with filth monsters, so they were safer than other cities. But in truth, Nina witnessed a ruined city on her way to Zuellni, and filth monsters did attack Zuellni recently. The journey on a roaming bus was unsafe, yet Leerin had traveled all the way to here. Why? Many people should have already asked her directly or indirectly, but she kept diverting the conversation. This time, she was going to say it.

Nina swallowed, feeling the tension. It felt different from when she was in battle. It was a feeling of knowing she shouldn’t be here. She exchanged a glance with Felli. The other girl was also hesitating.

“No. I want you to hear too. I want you to hear because you understand Layfon, the Military Artist whom I don’t quite understand.”

“Uh……um.”

“………………………ok.”

Layfon waited with a tense expression too.

“Layfon……”

“Uh………”

Leerin watched him as if confirming he really was him.

“……When I read the letter that you wanted to stay as a Military Artist, I was relieved.”

“Eh?”

“You wrote that in the letter. Though I was happy and troubled, I was happy that you told me you wanted to stay a Military Artist. I’ve always thought of you as a Military Artist. It feels like if you’re not a Military Artist, then you’re not the Layfon that I know. Then you’d have disappeared, and I would really hate that feeling.”

“Leerin………”

“But I thought of it. If I could see Layfon again, I wanted to observe you, and I’d give up if you were a Military Artist that people hated. This isn’t related to Zuellni. I’m not a Military Artist, but I’ve heard from father, so I understand the cruelty of battles. If that were the case, then nothing good would come out of being beside you.”

Her words nailed Nina’s heart. She didn’t want Layfon to fight again, yet he did, all because of the lack of maturity in the Military Artists here. All because she herself was too useless. She had thought of this many times, but who helped her climb back to her feet? Layfon. Who helped her to make her stronger? Layfon.

In Nina’s eyes, she could do nothing to catch up to Layfon’s strength. The term “help” probably meant nothing much to him. Because no one could catch up to him……They could only rely on him.

Leerin’s hand reached into the bag. “But the present Layfon isn’t repulsive. I don’t know how you think, but I’m glad that you aren’t repulsive at all.”

“I was going to give up Military Arts……”

“That’s good. At least, I now know Layfon can’t give up Military Arts.”

“Leerin……”

“So, to the present Layfon…… No, it’s because you’re you now, that I think this is essential to you.”

She took out something from the bag. It was a thin, long box, wrapped in a piece of clean cloth adorned with gold and silver threads. A crest was carved into the cover of the box. Nina didn’t know what was inside it. She glanced at Layfon and saw him frozen with shock.

“This is……”

“Father has already forgiven you. And he feels he owes you, so he hopes you can accept this.”

Father……Nina recalled the school of Psyharden. Layfon sealed those techniques of his but Haia had always been using those Katana skills. She didn’t know what was inside the box. Did Leerin want Layfon to pick up the Katana? Or was it because Layfon had greatly improved, so? He had become stronger than before? In that case……

But Layfon quietly shook his head.

“I’m sorry. I can’t take this.”

The events that happened after that night were like raging waves. It was very hard to make sense of them.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume9 Prologue

2011-07-19T04:20:06Z

69.114.30.48: /* Prologue */

===Prologue===

So hot.

Such a foul smell.

“So annoying,” Barmelin complained. Her voice echoed and gradually faded. The thick pipe next to her was happily operating. Barmelin’s height wasn’t something she was proud to show in front of others. The pipe was much bigger than her body and its inside continued to exude heat. Thanks to that, it was still extremely hot to walk on the cleaner path next to it. Even the water was hot. Water for the living passed through this pipe before being purified. Because of the heat, the bacteria was having a blast multiplying in the pipe, and as such, the smell was much sharper than usual.

“I’m so unlucky…” she said. The smell entering through her mouth made her frown. Even so, she brushed away the tree roots blocking her and continued her walk.

Why was she even doing this?

That question had already been kicked flying away.

This was the Queen’s order, and that meant everything. The Queen’s command was beyond all unreasonable things in this city. Before her words, all of Grendan’s citizens had to obey. There was no other way. That was what it meant to be a Queen.

So Barmelin had to obey the Queen. Even though she thought other people were more suited to this job than her, she could only obey the Queen’s order. Besides, she thought it was wonderful to play scissors, paper, rock. No matter how powerful one was, she had a chance of losing in this game.

(Why did I have to make it paper at that time…)

Barmelin hated herself. She knew from that fight with Cauntia, the idiot who ambushed her, the idiot who had part of her chest cut away from the wind pressure would decide on scissors…

She had already played scissors so many times…….

“Scissors, paper, rock.” In the end, Barmelin chose paper. She knew Cauntia had a sly smile on her face at that moment. Her smile had put doubt in her heart, and so she changed her decision to scissors.

So she became the loser dog.

“Go die, you ambushing idiot.”

And everyone else just go die as well.

Barmelin kept moving forward as she cursed and swore. The weapon harness hanging from her waist made a “saasaa” noise. In it were a number of Dites, and chains served as decoration on her clothes. Her face was very pale. No one knew whether it was because of the makeup or if her health was bad. Her short hair was naturally black. Her lips were painted blue, and black color circled her eyes. No one was probably more suitable than her to the phrase of “having the aura of the underworld”.

[[Image:CSR vol09 009.jpg|thumb]]

Barmelin? Reverse? Delbone?

She was also one of the great Heaven’s Blade Successors. There was a reason behind it.

The sun was close. Sunlight heated her head. In the middle of the courtyard, Alsheyra supported her big hat with a hand as she lifted her head to look at the sun.

“So hot.”

The city had entered the tropics. Though the air shield had reduced some of the sun’s heat, it was difficult to dispel the heat that had entered the city. The heat was gaseous and this situation couldn’t be helped. The air shield was created to enable a sealed space.

“How long has it been since we last had summer?”

Alsheyra complained on the hammock. This was the most ventilated place. The wind blowing past here blew away the sweat on her feet.

“It’s been five years,” Kanaris said beside her.

“This is the war period. There might be other cities around.”

Usually, Grendan moved in spring and winter areas. A large part of the year was in spring, and the rest was spent in winter. It wouldn’t enter a summer area. When summer arrived, it meant Grendan was moving in an area it didn’t usually enter.

“So troublesome…I’m sure there's nothing to be benefited by coming here.”

Filth monsters were unusually numerous in Grendan’s path. Hence, normal Regios wouldn’t go near Grendan. This meant Grendan had sole possession of the selenium mine in its vicinity. It had no need to fight to gain another city’s selenium mine. In exchange, it fought filth monsters.

“But it’s so hot,” Alsheyra said in irritation. Evaporated water touched the glass of fruit juice.

“Right, let’s make a swimming pool?”

“We don’t have any spare money in the budget,” Kanaris immediately gave a cold refusal.

Alsheyra looked unhappy.

“Well then, is it all right to swim in the breeding lake?”

“If Your Majesty has finished all the work, then it’s up to you.”

“Sometimes, it’s all right to put the problems of reality to the back of the mind.”

“Hasn’t Your Majesty been doing that all the time?”

“Aaa, what a purposeless life,” Alsheyra sighed and curled up on the hammock. Kanaris was stubborn. She would wait till Alsheyra changed her way of thinking.

“Speaking of which……..”

Losing to the heat, she gave up curling into a ball and reached for the glass of juice.

“Why did we come to the tropics five years ago?”

“I can only think of the fight with Behemoth? Nothing else special happened.”

“Ah, Behemoth, how nostalgic…You still remember.”

“Not many filth monsters we fought were given names.”

“Really? Wu….. I suppose.”

Even though the filth monster was so powerful it was given a name, it only meant so little to Alsheyra, and that was shocking for Kanaris, Lintence, Savaris and Layfon. It took the strongest Heaven’s Blade Successor, Lintence, and two other Heaven’s Blades to defeat the filth monster. Kanaris had witnessed Alsheyra’s strength through her eyes and body. Even so, she still didn’t know the Queen’s true strength. Did her strength really come from the Haikizoku?

Haikizoku. The Electronic Fairy that had gone insane for having lost its city. Because of its hatred against filth monsters, the Electronic Fairy changed its energy and came to possess Military Artist to act as an avenger. However, no shadow of madness was found in Alsheyra. Lazy and arrogant, this was Alsheyra Almonise, but Kanaris knew this was only the superficial side of her. Though she was lazy, it wasn’t like she never tried. Though she was arrogant, she knew what gentleness was like.

“Speaking of which, it was just a filth monster with a name. Why did the city change its path for it?”

“It’s impossible to predict the city’s destination.”

“Well, still.”

“Is it all right if I intrude?” A leisurely voice of an old woman suddenly descended.

“Delbone? What’s it?”

The voice was Delbone’s, the only psychokinesist among the Heaven’s Blades.

“It seems someone has invaded the inner court of that place.”

Kanaris’ expression turned horrible after listening to Delbone’s report, but Alsheyra’s expression remained unchanged.

“Heh,” she replied. “Well, I don’t think anyone can just enter that place, but we can’t just let this slide.”

“Yes, but that area isn’t in operation. It’s been sealed. Even if that person can reach that place, he certainly can’t enter it.”

“But just in case,” Kanaris said.

Alsheyra nodded. “Yes, but we can’t send too many people.”

“Then how about sending a Heaven’s Blade?”

“That’s the best way.”

After this simple decision, all the Heaven’s Blades were summoned and a great scissors, paper, rock match took place. In the end Barmelin was the one to take up this mission.

“Go die, you foul smelling Majesty.”

Barmelin moved in the foul smell as she cursed the tree roots. If she had taken the clear path in the Mechanical Department, she wouldn’t be in this tragic situation. No, there might be other trouble. But to Barmelin, it was better taking the other route than this one.

However, the Queen’s reason had prevented her from doing so.

“If a fight occurs there, it’d damage the Mechanical Department. Take the alley and fight at the entrance of the inner court.”

This kind of tree was important to the water purification system of the city, so the tree roots weren’t something Barmelin could just destroy. But in order to release her stress, she was taking it out on the roots. Because of the roots, it took longer to get to her destination. She had thought for a number of times that it was better to take the normal route.

The normal route ran from the Mechanical Department to the depth of the court. As it took advantage of the Department where the city’s legs moved, the route was like a maze. One might get lost in the maze and even be squashed to death by the walls. As such, it’d take a considerable amount of time to take that route, so instead, Barmelin had to go through the alley.

After a hard time, Barmelin finally managed to separate the roots. The foul smell now clung to her clothes. She decided to throw away the clothes she wore after everything had finished. Then she would need to melt herself in the bath tub. As she silently made her vow, she suddenly halted her steps.

A wall had appeared before her. She knocked on the wall with a rhythm and a crack split to run from the bottom of the wall to the top. Compressed air leaked out of the crack as the wall separated into two to reveal a straight path behind it. Barmelin moved past the walls.

The two halves of the wall returned to form one wall.

The light had disappeared. Barmelin strode forward in the dark.

After passing through the hell like maze, he finally arrived.

“Geez, is this a joke,” the man said. Anytime he recalled the event in the maze, trembling would seize him. A complicated path was all right, but the walls kept moving and the exit kept changing as a result. Also, the design that made him cry was made on top of a permanent exit. In addition, the walls really did want to kill him and make him into mince meat. Even a Military Artist would find it very difficult to fight metal plates.

The man’s body shook once more. He had to quickly forget that feeling.

“It’s busy on that side. This thing doesn’t match at all, really,” he complained, his voice echoing in the huge space.

Everything else was dim, but lamps hung on the walls, shining blue light. The air wasn’t too bad. It didn’t feel suffocating. The impression on him was of a spacious area.

Still, it felt different from the feeling he got standing on a grassy plain. This was a feeling of being defeated by an artificial space. The feeling coming through the soles of his feet was different from before. This floor was made of polished stones. It reflected the blue light, making the place like the world of night. In the depth of the space was a huge door, and a circle of blue light surrounded it, as if it was stressing the existence of this door.

This was the man’s destination, but his feet wouldn’t move.

“……… As I said, can’t you try to understand my trouble?” he said, rooted on the spot, his red hair swaying as if resisting the darkness.

“Are you pooing?”

The obvious disapproval came from a female.

“Hey, hey, isn’t that too dirty,” the man said with a helpless expression, but he felt cold sweat on his entire body.

(Damn, I can’t fight her like how I played with those guys before.)

He knew he had been noticed. For him who could move between cities at will, he could not move as he wished in this place. For the Wolf Faces and he himself, this was the biggest door of the ghost. This was a city dominated by unusual Miltiary Artists who obeyed a super-unusual person. And the person in the depth of this city was also……. He knew it wasn’t easy to invade this city. But how did she get here earlier than him?

Though he could feel her presence, he had yet to see her. She wasn’t using Sakkei. Taking advantage of the good echoing function of this room, she was hiding in his blind spot.

“So terrible, as expected of Grendan.”

“You’re so noisy, you idiot, go die.”

The light of a Dite being restored flashed behind the man. Beneath the female’s feet appeared his own back. The man also restored his Dite, an elongated metal. His weapon was the metal whip. The light of restoration shone around his body.

The man made ready to receive the presence pressing close to his back……… but, the attack wasn’t here!?

“Damn!”

Sensing danger in a split second, he jumped. The Kei covering his body shook because of external Kei, but it had yet to attack him.

Her voice sounded from somewhere in the room.

“You were just pooing too.”

The consecutive attacks came from outside his sight. He swung the metal whip and blocked the small and sharp rain of external Kei.

“A gun!”

He understood what type of weapon she held.

“Troublesome!”

He thought the rain had stopped but it then assaulted him from an impossible direction. He blocked it with his weapon again and jumped to change his position.

The advantage of a gun was that it automatically turned the Kei into external Kei. This way, the user didn’t have to spend time to make external Kei, so her attacking speed was much higher. The user needed to continuously pour Kei into the weapon and pull the trigger. The shortcoming was that the Kei poured into the weapon was basically turned into external Kei and nothing else, so it couldn’t be used any other ways. Because of its other shortcoming of being unable to adjust its power, it was useless against Military Artists with strong defense and filth monsters with strong scales. But the advantage that one couldn’t ignore was the weapon’s long range and consecutive attacks. The user could concentrate on using Kei to strengthen her body. In this case, even Savaris who was good at close combat was lacking.

Heaven’s Blade Successor Barmelin Swattis Nolne, the slaughterer without a pose.

“Die, idiot. Die, idiot. Die, idiot.”

Her voice was not muffled. She continued to shoot the Kei bullets, just wanting to kill the man.

“Your words are too awful.”

The man gave up moving and blocked her attacks on the spot. The light of Kei covering his body shone more intensely as it received all the Kei bullets.

(Strange.)

Suspicion surfaced in his mind as he defended himself. His opponent must be a Heaven’s Blade Successor. He could tell as he had to use everything to take the speed of her bullets, but on this point alone, his opponent’s assault power was too weak. Though the power was weakened as she was using a gun, wasn’t this weapon too weak for a Heaven’s Blade Successor?

Was she not using a Heaven’s Blade?

This was his conclusion by speculating on the quality of the gun. Bad premonition flashed past him.

He jumped.

A flash of light instantly conquered the surrounding blue light.

“Tsk.”

Barmelin responded again at that result.

“You pooing lucky idiot, go die.”

She swung the Dite to dispel the remnants of heat on it. The gun she was holding had now turned into a chain, clinging on her body.

Right now, she was holding a big long cannon. A target sat on the shining silvery white body of the cannon. Barmelin could shoot while holding the weapon.

This was her Heaven’s Blade. She used a Dite that changed its form according to the situation. This was her fighting style.

The man was gone.

She stood at the entrance, looking around. Even his presence was gone.

“Did you finish him?” Delbone’s voice came from the flake that had floated down from the ceiling.

“I don’t feel that I’ve totally finished him.”

“Ala Ala. How rare.”

“Which side are you on?”

“Uh, his presence is gone.”

“Looks like he isn’t here anymore.”

The two of them had the same opinion. The man had suddenly vanished. He had avoided Barmelin’s attack and had vanished from Delbone’s net of psychokinesis.

“What is he?”

“Who knows? I remember a red haired Military Artist who wields a metal whip, but this man’s age doesn’t match that in my memory. He’s got a ten years gap.”

“Is he masking his age with Kei like Her Majesty?”

“Perhaps.”

“You too!”

An angry howl from Barmelin as her expression turned terrible.

The depth of the court. This area sinking in darkness and blue light once more returned to peace. Steady stirring that rocked one to sleep dispelled the remnants of war. Sleepiness called forth dreams. Dreams shook the darkness. The shaking darkness reflected reality, but reality was not here.

It was in a place far far away, but in fact, it wasn’t all that far…….

“Ah,” the man moaned.

He had taken the external Kei with his back. Small tree branches hammered his entire body. In the end, the huge tree trunk had stopped his momentum.

“Wu……….”

Through the gap of the tree, he saw the clock tower that he had once seen. He put a hand to his temple.

“Is it here again? Why? Why do I always return here?” the red haired man, Dixerio…….. Dixerio Maskane said. He moaned because of the pain.

The breeding lake reflected the sunlight beside him. It was too bright.

And the huge noise that was like the sun echoed in his ears.

“……. It’s summer.”

He said without much thinking, and then his consciousness faded.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Epilogue|Volume 8]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>